Showing Love By Helping Others

"How Do We Love Thee?"

The poet Elizabeth Barrett Browning wrote a sonnet to her beloved husband Robert Browning — a sonnet which blended her love for him with Biblical allusions and expressions of a more spiritual love. She began the sonnet in this way:

How do I love thee? Let me count the ways. I love thee to the depth and breadth and height My soul can reach, when feeling out of sight For the ends of being and ideal grace. I love thee to the level of every day's Most quiet need, by sun and candlelight. I love thee freely, as men strive for right. I love thee purely, as they turn from praise.

I believe it is appropriate to use similar language to describe how the saints who are named in Romans 16 — brothers and sisters alike — found so many ways to express their love for their Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Let us, then, count the ways in which these believers showed their love — to the depth and breadth and height their souls could reach — in their efforts, both individually and collectively, to attain the same depth and breadth and height of the love which Christ had shown for them, and to find the same fullness of grace which he found, sufficient for each day's needs (Eph 3:18,19).

They showed their love for their Lord in their loving service to the apostle Paul and his friends. They showed their love freely, for the Lord loves a cheerful giver (2Cor 9:7), and purely, as the giver of such a gift does not ask for praise (Matt 6:1-4).

In doing so, they received the most wonderful reward: the great apostle to the Gentiles knew their names, Christ knew their names, and those names were written in his Book of Life, never to be blotted out.

So we shall consider the ways in which these disciples — little known by us, but nonetheless loved by Paul and by Christ — showed such love.

How can we show our love for Christ?

"Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me" (Matt 25:40, KJV).

We might all ask ourselves: How can we, as brothers and sisters of Jesus Christ, show our love for our Savior? His words in the Matthew 25 passage answer this question: We love Jesus by loving others, and we help Jesus by helping others, just like those who lived in Paul's day showed their love for their Lord by helping the apostle and his companions. We can serve and help our Lord by serving and helping other believers, no matter their status. Perhaps we may look upon some of these believers as "the least" of his brethren, and — may God forgive us! — hardly worth our effort. However, as we have seen in Romans 16 if nowhere else, the least of his brethren — and the least of the help which we can offer, even a simple drink of water — is just as important as a service to Christ:

"And if anyone gives even a cup of cold water to one of these little ones because he is my disciple, I tell you the truth, he will certainly not lose his reward" (Matt 10:42).

Nevertheless, we need not stop here. In another place, Paul has said that doing good to other believers certainly does not preclude doing good to all people!:

"Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up. Therefore, as we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, especially to those who belong to the family of believers" (Gal 6:9,10).

And in another place, our Savior has said:

" 'Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.' This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself' " (Matt 22:37-39).

If the second greatest commandment is to love our neighbor, whoever he or she might be, then it is just as plain that we may show our love for God and His Son by acts of love toward any and all of humanity — even our enemies:

"Give to the one who asks you, and do not turn away from the one who wants to borrow from you. You have heard that it was said, ‘Love your neighbor and hate your enemy.’ But I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven. He causes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous" (Matt 5:42-45).

The closer we look at this whole question, the larger grows the field in which we can show our love for our Savior. There is no end to his love for us. He loved us when we did not even know enough to love him! So there should be no end to the ways in which we can show our love for him. Everywhere we turn, everywhere we look, the opportunities are there for the taking, and our light can shine before all men:

"You are the light of the world. A city on a hill cannot be hidden. Neither do people light a lamp and put it under a bowl. Instead they put it on its stand, and it gives light to everyone in the house. In the same way, let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in heaven" (Matt 5:14-16).

It is obvious that "light" in the Bible can symbolize the preaching of the gospel to a world in darkness; there is no disputing this — Bible passages to this effect abound. But here, in his great statement about how we should live, our Lord Jesus Christ distinctly says that our "light shining before men" can also be demonstrated by our "good deeds".

Simple acts of kindness

Obviously, it is good for a believer to give a cup of water to another believer, but it should be equally obvious that believers should show the same kindness to anyone in need, no matter how close we are to them, or what their religious beliefs. "Your Father in heaven… sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous," Jesus says (Matt 5:45).

He also says:

"Give to everyone who asks you, and if anyone takes what belongs to you, do not demand it back. Do to others as you would have them do to you. If you love those who love you, what credit is that to you? Even 'sinners’ love those who love them. And if you do good to those who are good to you, what credit is that to you? Even ‘sinners’ do that… But love your enemies, do good to them, and lend to them without expecting to get anything back. Then your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Most High, because he is kind to the ungrateful and wicked. Be merciful, just as your Father is merciful… Give, and it will be given to you… For with the measure you use, it will be measured to you" (Luke 6:30-33,35-38).

A cup of water

Janie Forsyth grew up on the outskirts of Anniston, Alabama, where her father owned a small grocery store. It was a time and place where the Ku Klux Klan was a powerful force. This racist organization routinely terrorized and beat African Americans, mostly with impunity. Their stated intention was to keep them "in their place". So when it became known that Freedom Riders would be on an integrated Greyhound Bus traveling across segregated Alabama, there were whispers of trouble waiting for them when they passed through Anniston.

On May 14, 1961, Janie, aged 12, learned from her father that, when the bus arrived in Anniston, the local chapter of the KKK would be prepared. In his words, "We will give them a little surprise."

That day, Janie had her own surprise when the bus, riding on tires that had been slashed, was finally halted by 200 angry white men just in front of her father's store. Hearing the uproar, she came from the back of store and stood out front, to see what was happening. She watched as the mob surrounded the bus and the white bus driver left the bus and walked away. Then the mob broke out the back window of the bus, and someone threw an incendiary device inside. The bus was instantly filled with black smoke. The people on the bus, 13 Freedom Riders and other unsuspecting passengers, were gagging and suffocating in the smoke. With cries of "Burn them… alive!", parts of the mob held the bus doors shut to prevent anyone from escaping. Then the fuel tank exploded, setting the bus on fire but also forcing the mob to move back.

This gave the passengers a chance to break out of the burning vehicle and find air to breathe. Now they came spilling out of the bus, crawling on the ground, gasping for air, vomiting, and pleading for water, while the gang of white men went from one to another, beating them with baseball bats and pipes.

Janie, watching nearby, could think of only one thing to do. She ran to fill a clean bucket with water, grabbed some cups, and ran into the crowd. Going from one victim to another, she washed their faces and then gave each of them a cup of water. She realized she was putting herself in danger by venturing into the mob, but she hoped they wouldn't harm her because, as she put it, "I wasn't grown up yet." And she remembered what she had learned in church and Sunday school, that Jesus had said, "Whatever you do to the least of my brothers, you do to me." So the 7th-grader Janie Forsyth carried on, washing faces and handing out cups of water, until she had helped everyone as best she could.

She went unharmed that day, but she could not know then how close she came to suffering serious consequences for her actions. She found out later that the local KKK met to decide whether she should be punished for her act of kindness. They decided against punishing her because, as one member put it, she was "too young and silly to know any better."

She was never physically harmed, but there were other forms of suffering that awaited her in the years to come. At school, she was ostracized by some of the children, who called her ugly names. And, in her own words, "This was such a black mark on my family that nobody — not even my father — would talk about it. I was the black sheep."

It wasn’t until years later, after her father had died, that Janie Forsyth (now Janie McKinney) learned the full truth. When Pearl, the beloved black housemaid who had helped raise her, lay dying, Janie visited her.

“I said, ‘Pearl, Daddy never got over being mad at me about that bus, did he?’ She said, ‘No, child. That’s not right. He told me he had never been prouder of you than he was that day.' ”

It was such a simple act that day, even if a threat hung over the head of that 12-year-old girl. A simple act of humanity — a simple recognition of humanity, that, for all the perceived differences among one people and another, we are all much more alike than we are unalike. There is a sameness in everyone, and an underlying fellowship of need that should bind every human to every other human. We are all in this together! And at one time or another, we all need someone else:

"[God] hath made of one blood all nations… For in him we live, and move, and have our being… For we are also his offspring" (Acts 17:26,28, KJV).

Sources:

1. "American Experience: Freedom Riders", PBS documentary, 2011. 2. "A Single Act of Kindness", Cynthia Lee, UCLA Today, May 10, 2011.

Chapters 12-16

There is a distinct break in the train of thought at this point. The theological exposition, centering around the problem as to how sinful man can be put right with God, is over.

But there is more to be said, because when man is made right with his Maker, he needs to know what difference this makes in his relations with his fellowmen. He needs to know what is expected of him and how to apply his new resources to all the situations confronting him.

This last main section of the letter is designed to meet these needs (cp.12) Eph 4:1). The first part (Rom 1-11) is information designed for belief, while the last part (Rom 12-16) is exhortation designed for action. The first part stresses right relations with God, and the last part stresses right relations with other people — in short, and simply put, loving the Lord your God, and loving your brother, and neighbor, as yourself (Luke 10:27; Matt 22:37-40; Mark 12:30,31).

Romans chapters 1-11 describes, in the broadest terms, our fellowship with the Father and the Son. Then the final chapters of Romans describe, in the same way, our fellowship with one another.

Paul in Prison

Paul may have spent as much as 25% of his time as a missionary in prison. We know of his brief lock-up in Philippi, two years' imprisonment in Caesarea, and at least another two years in Rome. Paul says he had been "in prison more frequently" (2 Cor 11:23) than his critics. To understand Paul, we need to understand where he spent so much time.

A bloody ordeal

Roman imprisonment was preceded by being stripped naked and then flogged, a humiliating, painful and bloody ordeal. The bleeding wounds went untreated; prisoners sat in painful leg or wrist chains. Mutilated, blood-stained clothing was not replaced, even in the cold of winter. In his final imprisonment, Paul asked for a cloak, presumably because of the cold. (There are other possible reasons for Paul's request: see 2 Timothy 4:13 and notes there.)

Most cells were dark, especially the inner cells of a prison, like the one Paul and Silas inhabited in Philippi. Unbearable cold, lack of water, cramped quarters, and sickening stench from few toilets made sleeping difficult and waking hours miserable.

Male and female prisoners were sometimes held together, which led to sexual immorality and abuse. Prison food, when available, was poor. Most prisoners had to provide their own food from outside sources. When Paul was in prison in Caesarea, the procurator Felix gave orders to the centurion to "permit his friends to take care of his needs" (Acts 24:23).

Because of the miserable conditions, many prisoners begged for a speedy death. Others simply committed suicide.

The privileged few

All of these privations and sufferings could be lessened to some extent if the prisoner was important or paid a bribe, as Governor Felix hoped to receive from Paul in Caesarea: (Acts 24:26).

A prominent individual, or one expected to be released, might be kept under house arrest if he or she could afford the rent. In Rome, where housing prisoners was excessively expensive, Paul was given the privilege of house arrest, and he paid the rent himself (exactly how, we don't know).

In his final imprisonment in Rome, though, Paul's life came to an end in the woeful conditions of a Roman prison.

Note: Some of the above is taken from John McRay, "Paul and His Times" (Christian History, No. 47).

Chapter 13

Outline:

  • The believer's conduct toward the government (verses 1-7)
  • The believer's conduct toward unbelievers (verses 8-10)
  • The believer's conduct in view of his hope (verses 11-14)
  • Comment on Rom 13:1-7

This section deals with the believers' obligation to the government. Paul has said, just before this, that believers must never seek vengeance, but instead do good when others do harm, leaving the Lord to exercise His right at the last judgment (Rom 12:19-21). This teaching might suggest that God is letting evildoers have their own way in this world. So the apostle takes pains to counteract this idea by pointing out that, even now, the Lord is using governments to punish evildoers (cp. Titus 3:1; 1 Peter 2:13-17; Jer 27:17; 29:7; Matt 22:17-21; John 18:36; Acts 4:19,20; 1 Tim 2:1,2).

  • Comment on Rom 13:1

EVERYONE MUST SUBMIT HIMSELF TO THE GOVERNING AUTHORITIES, FOR THERE IS NO AUTHORITY EXCEPT THAT WHICH GOD HAS ESTABLISHED. THE AUTHORITIES THAT EXIST HAVE BEEN ESTABLISHED BY GOD: Here and in verse 5, Paul speaks to "everyone" (by which he must mean all believers), urging them to "submit" to the "authorities".

Thomas Constable points out: "God has established three institutions to control life in our dispensation: the family (Gen 2:18-25), the civil government (Gen 9:1-7), and the church (Acts 2). In each institution there are authorities to whom we need to submit for God's will to go forward. Women are not the only people God commands to be submissive or supportive. Male and female children, citizens, and church members also need to demonstrate a submissive spirit."

It has been remarked that Paul uses "submit" instead of the stronger word "obey", because there may be the rare occasions when the believer may find it impossible to comply with a government demand. A circumstance may arise in which the believer must choose between obeying God and obeying men (Acts 5:29), such as when confronted with the prospect of compulsory military service.

However, even then he must be submissive to the extent that, if his religious convictions do not permit him to obey, he will accept the consequences of his refusal. This is a core principle of what is called "civil disobedience": the willingness to obey God and do what is right, even if such a choice puts him in the position of suffering for his conscience's sake.


A digression on the possibility of civil disobedience

Since Romans 13:1 notes that all authority comes from God, it is assumed here (and made clear elsewhere) that human authority cannot usurp God's authority over the individual. Hence disobedience to government becomes necessary when the government usurps the authority of God. Indeed, there are numerous examples in Scripture of divinely approved disobedience to human government. The following is a complete list of circumstances when God clearly approved of believers' disobedience to civil law:

  • When it does not allow worship of God (Exod 5:1).
  • When it commands believers to kill innocent lives (Exod 1:15–21).
  • When it commands that God's servants be killed (1 Kings 18:1–4).
  • When it commands believers to worship idols (Dan 3).
  • When it commands believers to pray… to a man (Dan 6).
  • When it forbids believers to [preach] the gospel (Acts 4:17–19).
  • When it commands believers to worship a man (Rev 13).

All these cases have this in common: whereas believers are always to obey government when it takes its place under God, they should never obey it when it takes the place of God. In short, governments and laws can permit evil but they cannot command it. For example, they can allow citizens to worship idols but they cannot insist that all do so. The authority of government ends where the conscience of the believer begins.

Norman L. Geisler, Bibliotheca Sacra, pages 262,263

"Never do anything against conscience even if the state demands it" (Albert Einstein).


THE GOVERNING AUTHORITIES: This is the plural of the Greek "exousia", which is a general term with no particular technical meaning. "The authorities" or "the powers" is accurate here.

FOR THERE IS NO AUTHORITY EXCEPT THAT WHICH GOD HAS ESTABLISHED: "Authority" here is the singular "exousia", the same word as above.

THE AUTHORITIES THAT EXIST: Even though the Christian may be said to have his true citizenship in heaven (Phil 3:20), he is not therefore excused from acknowledging the state as possessing authority from God to govern him. God permits the development of all sorts of governments, even those of tyrants and revolutionaries (Dan 4:17; Deut 32:8; John 19:11; Rev 13:7).

HAVE BEEN ESTABLISHED BY GOD: The Greek "tasso" ("ordained" in the KJV) means to arrange in an orderly manner. It is a military term: to draw up troops (or ships) in battle array, and so to post or station them to the best advantage. Simply put, God is the commanding general, and the armies — of Assyria, Babylon, Rome or the United States of America — are His to send into battle, or withdraw from battle, as He so decides. He is the one and only Lord Almighty, the Lord of (all) hosts (armies), a title which occurs more than 250 times in the Bible (e.g., 1Sam 1:3, 11; 4:4; 15:2; Isa 24:23; 37:16; Jer 28:2, 14).

  • Comment on Rom 13:2

CONSEQUENTLY, HE WHO REBELS AGAINST THE AUTHORITY IS REBELLING AGAINST WHAT GOD HAS INSTITUTED, AND THOSE WHO DO SO WILL BRING JUDGMENT ON THEMSELVES: "Rebels" and "is rebelling" are essentially the same word as "tasso" in the previous verse, but with "anti" (against) prefixed. The same word, "antitasso", is used in Acts 18:6 of the Jews who "opposed" Paul. Paul uses a similar word to describe the "rebellious people… of the circumcision group" (Titus 1:10). The writer to the Hebrews speaks of Israel's rebellion against Moses, as being essentially a rebellion against the Lord, even though a different Greek word is used (Heb 3:15-18).

This verse refers to those who set themselves in battle array against the powers which God has ordained; they are set on fighting against God. Therefore, refusal to submit to one's government (unless it is in clear violation of what God has commanded His people) is equivalent to refusing to submit to God. Those who resist God's ordained authority can expect to suffer condemnation by the government. This is really the indirect judgment of God (Matt 26:52). For example, capital punishment was ordained by God in Genesis 9:5,6, and it has not been abolished by Him.

The apostle Peter uses the same word, "tasso", with a different prefix in 1 Peter 5:5: "Young men, in the same way be submissive to ['hupotasso': literally, to put oneself under] those who are older."

WHAT GOD HAS INSTITUTED: Once again, this is the same root word, "tasso", in this case "diatasso", to command an orderly and submissive arrangement. The Lord is perfectly at liberty to give power and authority to anyone whom He pleases: "With my great power and outstretched arm I made the earth and its people and the animals that are on it, and I give it to anyone I please" (Jer 27:5).

God is in control

Despite appearances, God is in control and is active in the affairs of men and nations. Here is the plain teaching of the Bible: "Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever: for wisdom and might are his. And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings and setteth up kings" (Dan 2:20,21). "The most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will, and setteth up over it the basest of men" (Daniel 4:17).

The governments and rulers of men are appointed by God, whether these prove to be good or bad. God is working out His righteous and ultimate purpose using the materials to hand among sinful men. Nothing is beyond or out of His control. It might be objected that this is Old Testament teaching and is purely Jewish and altogether outmoded. It is certainly Old Testament teaching but it is repeated even more emphatically in the New:

"Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation" (Rom 13:1,2).

These words were written to believers in the city of Rome in a pagan empire. The Christian was not to seek to change the government. Protest, agitation and subversion were out of the question. To resist the government is to resist God's appointment. Let it be noted that it is not a question of whether the government is good or bad. Because God is in control, we should not resist His ordinance.

This is even more telling when we remember that it is almost certain that the apostle Paul was executed by the Roman emperor Nero. He lived and died believing that human governments are in God's hand. This is the only note of hope in our violent and perplexed world. Harry Tennant


  • Comment on Rom 13:3

FOR RULERS HOLD NO TERROR FOR THOSE WHO DO RIGHT, BUT FOR THOSE WHO DO WRONG. DO YOU WANT TO BE FREE FROM FEAR OF THE ONE IN AUTHORITY? THEN DO WHAT IS RIGHT AND HE WILL COMMEND YOU: "Rulers" is the plural of the Greek "archon", signifying those who are literally "first" — leaders or rulers of others. The same word occurs in Matthew 9:18, 23; and Luke 8:41; 12:58; 18:18 regarding synagogue authorities and magistrates.

THE ONE IN AUTHORITY: "Exousia" is used in 2 Corinthians 10:8; 13:10; and 2 Thessalonians 3:9 regarding ecclesial authorities. But these references do not preclude governmental rulers also.

This verse seems to take no account of the possibility that "rulers" may be brutal and inhuman, and may reward evil and suppress good. A few years after Paul wrote these words, Nero launched a persecution against the believers at Rome, killing many of them, but certainly not because they did evil. Over the next 200 years, other emperors persecuted and sometimes killed Christians, and again for no wrong they had done.

One way to deal with the problem is to assume that Paul is presenting the norm, or the ideal. In other words, the government often serves the very useful purpose, even from our point of view, of discouraging and/or punishing wrongdoing, and encouraging and/or rewarding good behavior. Compare Proverbs 21:15:

"When justice is done, it brings joy to the righteous but terror to evildoers."

Another, and better, possibility is to consider the principle of Romans 8:28:

"In all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose."

An Almighty God can always find ways to bring good out of apparent evil. Even when the state turns against the people of God and abuses them cruelly and unjustly (e.g., 1 Pet 3:12-17), God can and will bring good out of that evil too, in the long run. It has been said that sometimes God speaks more clearly through believers in prison cells and graves than through the lives of believers who live securely and at peace with their rulers.

AND HE WILL COMMEND YOU: It would seem most natural to read this "he" as the human ruler, and that may be the case. But just possibly "he" in this phrase refers to God — who is, after all, the ultimate ruler and authority over all the kingdoms of men.

  • Comment on Rom 13:4

FOR HE IS GOD'S SERVANT TO DO YOU GOOD: Peter states the same principle, both for good and ill, in 1 Peter 2:13,14:

"Submit yourselves for the Lord's sake to every authority instituted among men: whether to the king, as the supreme authority, or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right."

"Servant" here is "diakonos", the word often translated "deacon"; this term generally refers to church or ecclesial servants, who serve voluntarily, but here it refers to civil authorities, because — even when they do so unknowingly — they are also serving God.

BUT IF YOU DO WRONG, BE AFRAID, FOR HE DOES NOT BEAR THE SWORD FOR NOTHING. HE IS GOD'S SERVANT, AN AGENT OF WRATH TO BRING PUNISHMENT ON THE WRONGDOER: To bear the sword is not so much to wield it, but primarily to "bear" or carry it as a symbol of authority. The judge does not literally carry a sword or other weapon, but his word, when spoken in an official setting, can express the full power of the government that appointed him.

"Sword" is "machaira", a relatively short sword often used by the Romans, in contrast to the "rhomphaia", a large broad sword. Herod had James, the brother of John, executed with the "machaira" (Acts 12:1,2). Paul uses the same word "machaira" in Romans 8:35 as symbolic of persecution which can end in death (see note and references there).

Even ecclesial elders could figuratively "bear the sword" of judgment; for example, Peter pronounced divine judgment upon the believers Ananias and Sapphira in Acts 5. And Paul wrote to the Corinthian believers: "Shall I come to you with a whip, or in love and with a gentle spirit" (1 Cor 4:21).

AN AGENT OF WRATH: "Wrath" is the Greek "orge". God's wrath is usually described as falling upon unbelievers, due to their "ungodliness and wickedness" (e.g., Rom 1:18). The only possible exception is here, where Paul pictures God's wrath also falling upon believers, through God's use of Gentile judges. There are Old Testament precedents for this, as when the Lord uses Assyrians (Isa 10:5; 13:5) and Babylonians (Jer 50:25) to bring judgment upon His people Israel.

TO BRING PUNISHMENT: The Greek "ekdikos" describes one who is an avenger, who is designated and empowered to execute judgment upon those who, presumably, deserve it. In Christ's parable of the poor widow (Luke 18:1-8), the widow uses this same word when she asks the city judge to "grant me justice ['ekdikeo'] against my adversary" (NIV), or to "avenge me of mine adversary" (KJV).

Vengeance (Greek "ekdikesis") belongs to God (Rom 12:19; cp. Lev 19:18; Deut 32:35; 1 Thes 4:6; Heb 10:30), And it should not belong to human beings (Rom 12:19). But here a worldly ruler may be "God's servant" and an "avenger" to exercise "(God's) wrath against the evildoer".

  • Comment on Rom 13:5

THEREFORE, IT IS NECESSARY TO SUBMIT TO THE AUTHORITIES, NOT ONLY BECAUSE OF POSSIBLE PUNISHMENT BUT ALSO BECAUSE OF CONSCIENCE: There are two reasons a believer needs to be submissive to his government:

  • "Possible punishment": i.e., the government may punish him if he is not submissive.
  • "Conscience" ("suneidesis"), the moral obligation based on the believer's knowledge of God's will and purpose (cp. 2 Cor 1:12; 4:2; 1 Pet 2:19; 3:16, 21): i.e., God may punish him if he is not submissive.
  • Comment on Rom 13:6

THIS IS ALSO WHY YOU PAY TAXES, FOR THE AUTHORITIES ARE GOD'S SERVANTS, WHO GIVE THEIR FULL TIME TO GOVERNING: It is the duty of the believer to pay his taxes (cp. Matt 17:24,25; 22:17-21; Luke 20:22-25). Building on his allusion to conscience, the apostle explains the payment of taxes on this very basis. The man in authority may be unworthy, but the institution is not, since God wills it. Without financial resources, government cannot function.

GOD'S SERVANTS: For the third time in this chapter, Paul speaks of rulers as God's servants. The first two, in verse 4, used "diakonos"; but this time he uses a different word, "leitourgos". This word refers to workers for the people, or public ministers, with a sacred connotation.

"Leitourgos" is used of Jesus Christ, the "high priest" who "serves ['leitourgos'] in the sanctuary, the true tabernacle set up by the Lord" (Heb 8:1,2). When Paul speaks of himself as "a minister of Christ Jesus" (Rom 15:16), he is using the same word.

But the relationship to God — as "God's servants" — is added in keeping with the emphasis made in verse 4. The work of these "ministers" is carried on under God's oversight and to fulfill God's will. These public servants give their full time to governing; therefore they have no time to earn a living by other means. This is a reminder of the truth that "the worker deserves his wages" (Luke 10:7).

  • Comment on Rom 13:7

GIVE EVERYONE WHAT YOU OWE HIM: Some of the reluctance to pay taxes to the Romans was associated with political unrest in Palestine. Such unrest may have infected Jewish believers at Rome. This could account for Paul's specific allusion to the subject.

"For Jews, census enrollments and taxation were two of the most [burdensome] effects of foreign rule. In Roman–occupied Palestine, where tax collectors unscrupulously overcharged Jews, the populace was tempted to underpay (or withhold) taxes without compunction. Bitterness over taxes was not confined to Palestine, however. The Roman historian Tacitus reports mounting unrest over taxes in Rome in A.D. 58 — only a year after Paul wrote… But Paul does not lend his voice to this protest.”

James R. Edwards, NIBC

It has become the custom for most people to complain about paying taxes, in whatever form they are assessed. For believers, it is especially worth noting that, when the New Testament deals with the subject, it is all the other way around. The inspired writers do not encourage grumbling at all, but rather the obedient and voluntary payment of what is owed. The reason is clear also:

"Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God" (v. 1).

IF YOU OWE TAXES, PAY TAXES: This word "phoros" signifies tribute (KJV) paid to a foreign ruler. It appears in Luke 20:22 in the incident concerning paying tribute to Caesar.

IF REVENUE, THEN REVENUE: This word "telos" ("custom": KJV) pertains to indirect taxation in the form of tolls or customs duties. It forms a part of the word for tax gatherer.

IF RESPECT, THEN RESPECT: "Phobos" signifies the veneration due to the highest persons in the state. Possibly, it could be taken as the "fear" (as in KJV) due to the very highest authority, God Himself. The concept of fear is not out of place here, given the fact that God has granted to civil authorities the authority to hold and wield "the sword" of judgment and punishment (v. 4).

IF HONOR, THEN HONOR: The Greek "time" seems to be a somewhat lesser term of respect, due to all officials. It could be translated honor, value, respect or nobility. "Honor one another above yourselves" (Rom 12:10, the same word).

"Generally [the Greek] 'time' represents the recognition of the dignity of an office or position in society. Examples are the authorities (Rom 13:7; 1 Pet 2:17), owners of slaves (1 Tim 6:1), a wife (1 Pet 3:7), [brothers and sisters generally in regard to sexual matters] (1 Thes 4:4), service in the church (1 Tim 5:3, 17; Phil 2:29; etc.). In Hebrews 5:4 'time' means the honor of a position or the position itself (cp. 2Pet 1:17)" (S. Aalen, NIDNTT).

  • Comment on Rom 13:8-10

Paul's concept of the conduct of believers toward unbelievers arises out of the obligation of love.

Although Paul has previously stressed the need for love (Rom 12:9,10), he now returns to this theme, knowing that he cannot put too much emphasis upon this essential ingredient of all Christian service. The connection of the present paragraph with the foregoing section is indicated by the use of the word "debt", which has the same root as "owe" in verse 7. There is a skillful transition to the very highest demand on the child of God. He owes submission and honor to the civil authorities, but he owes all men much more!

  • Comment on Rom 13:8

LET NO DEBT REMAIN OUTSTANDING: "Debt" here (Greek "opheilo") is the noun counterpart of the verb "opheile" ("to owe") in verse 7.

This translation avoids the danger of giving a wrong impression, such as might be conveyed by the KJV's "Owe no man any thing" (cp. NET, RSV and NASB). It is not wrong to incur debt, for Jesus said, "Do not turn away from the one who wants to borrow from you" (Matt 5:42). The New Testament does not forbid borrowing, but it does forbid the practice of charging exorbitant interest on loans and/or failing to pay debts (Matt 25:27; Luke 19:23). On the other hand, to be perpetually in debt is not a good testimony for a believer, and to refuse to pay one's debts when they become due is absolutely wrong.

EXCEPT THE CONTINUING DEBT TO LOVE ONE ANOTHER: ”Agape' is not an abstract concept; it is a will in search of an object. Four times Paul identifies that object as 'one another' (v. 8), 'fellowman' (v. 8), and 'neighbor' (twice in vv. 9,10). The other person represents God's claim on our love. We normally think of our neighbor as a person who is like us, but in the parables of the Good Samaritan (Luke 10:25-37) and the Final Judgment (Matt 25:31-46) the neighbor is very much unlike us. Others are our neighbors not because they are like us, not even because they are chosen by us, but because they are given to us by God with a need which we can meet. Indeed, Christ himself meets us in that need (Matt 25:40, 45)" (NIBC).

The believer is commanded in the New Testament to act positively toward his fellow man. It is not a matter of merely having a spirit of nonresistance. He is also commanded to love his enemies (Matt 5:44; Luke 6:27; Rom 13:8–10,12). This love for enemies is expressed in doing good for them (Rom 12:20) and in praying for them (Matt 5:44). Those who persecute the believer should receive back a blessing (Rom 12:14). Persecution must not be answered by taking revenge (Rom 12:19). As far as it is possible, the believer must be at peace with all men (Rom 12:18) as he pursues the things that make for peace (Rom 14:19).

There is a"continuing debt to love one another, and that debt can never be marked "paid in full". Why? Because the believer has been the recipient of the infinite and undeserved and unearned agape-love of the Father (John 3:16), and such love is too great ever to be repaid. All the believer can do is live out his life, making regular payments on the staggering debt which he owed God, by giving love to his fellowman, even while knowing that such payments cannot even cover the interest on the principal owed. Paul goes to some length to emphasize that there is no point where the believer can say, 'There, I've done enough!'

True, for the most part the usual emphasis is on one's duty to love his fellow believers, but the wider reference, to the whole world, may also be found (Gal 6:10; 1 Thes 3:12). It occurs often enough, along with the aforementioned Good Samaritan parable, to underline this point.

FOR HE WHO LOVES HIS FELLOWMAN HAS FULFILLED THE LAW: It is our obligation to seek the welfare of our fellow human beings. The Mosaic Law required the same thing (Lev 19:18, see Matt 5:44; 22:39,40; Col 3:14), and found its perfect fulfillment in the "law" of Christ. In Christ the preeminent fruit of the Spirit is this same love (Gal 5:22,23).


"Christians"

There is a lovely thought that has been pointed out by various writers, Christadelphian and otherwise. That is, that the early name given to believers in Christ, "christianos" (Acts 11:26), could have been easily mistaken for another word, "chrestianos", meaning "the people who are kind, good and benevolent".

The word become a nickname. In popular speech "Christianoi" readily became "Chrestianoi", the kindly folk. This confusion between "Christos" and "chrestos" was recognized by the apostles, and even encouraged by them:

"His kindness ['chrestotes'] towards us through Christ" (Eph 2:7).

"If so be that ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious ['chrestos']" (1 Pet 2:3).

"Be ye kind ['chrestos'] one to another… even as God for Christos sake…" (Eph 4:32).

It is a fact, remarked upon by various historians, that the early church or ecclesia had such a tremendous impact on the Roman world because it was a group of men and women who acted out of love and kindness for all mankind.

In a harsh and even brutal world where charity, philanthropy, unselfish love, or even simple kindness were little known, except toward one's immediate family or friends, the early "Christians" could easily assume the role of "the people who are kind". In doing this, they could also find willing ears to hear their beliefs among those in the Empire who benefited from or heard of that kindness.


  • Comment on Rom 13:9

THE COMMANDMENTS, "DO NOT COMMIT ADULTERY," "DO NOT MURDER," "DO NOT STEAL," "DO NOT COVET," AND WHATEVER OTHER COMMANDMENT THERE MAY BE, ARE SUMMED UP IN THIS ONE RULE: "LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF": "Summed up" in the Greek is "anakephalaio": literally, to gather under one head, that is, to summarize. The same word occurs in Ephesians 1:9,10, where Paul writes of "the mystery of [God's] will according to his good pleasure, which he purposed in Christ, to be put into effect when the times will have reached their fulfillment — to bring all things in heaven and on earth together under one head ['anakephalaio'], even Christ."

Paul summarizes the "commandments" enshrined in the Ten Commandments (Exod 20:13-15,17; Deut 5:17-19,21) that have to do with treatment of one's neighbor, all of which are themselves summarized further by the Lord's words, "Love your neighbor as yourself" (Matt 22:39,40; cp Lev 19:18).

"Jesus rebuked the narrow nationalistic interpretation of the word 'neighbor' in the parable of the good Samaritan. The literal meaning of neighbor is 'one who is near'. Both the priest and the Levite found their nearness to the stricken man a source of embarrassment (Luke 10:31,32), but the Samaritan saw in that same circumstance an opportunity to help his fellowman. In the light of human need, the barrier between Jew and Samaritan dissolved. Love provides its own imperative; it feels the compulsion of need" (Harrison).

  • Comment on Rom 13:10

LOVE DOES NO HARM TO ITS NEIGHBOR: This is an understatement, for love is much more than refraining from doing harm. It is undertaking positively to do good. But the negative form is suitable here, because it is intended to summarize the prohibitions of the Ten Commandments (v. 9): 'Not only should you refrain from adultery, murder, stealing, and the like, but you should furthermore refrain from all harmful activities.'

THEREFORE LOVE IS THE FULFILLMENT OF THE LAW: By concluding with the observation that love is the fulfillment of the law, Paul returns to the same thought he began with (v. 8).

What, then, is the relationship between love and "law"? In Christ the two concepts, which seem to have so little in common, come together. To love others with the love which Christ demonstrated is to fulfill his "new commandment" (John 13:34). And if this love is present, it will make possible the keeping of all Christ's other commandments (John 14:15). Love promotes obedience, and the two together constitute Christ's law:

"Carry each other's burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ" (Gal 6:2).

"The Christian, who belongs to the New Covenant people of God, is no longer 'under the [Mosaic] law', the law for the Old Covenant people of God; he is under a 'new law', 'the law of Christ' (see Gal 6:2; 1 Cor 9:19-21). And central to this new law is a command that Christ himself took from the Mosaic law and made central to his new demand: the command to love our neighbors as ourselves (cp. Gal 6:2 with Gal 5:13,14)" (Douglas Moo).

  • Comment on Rom 13:11-14

The believer's obligation is to live in loving and hopeful expectation of the return of his Lord, not in the excesses of sin that are all too common in the world. In short, he should love his fellowman, but not the "world" in which that fellowman lives!

  • Comment on Rom 13:11

AND DO THIS, UNDERSTANDING THE PRESENT TIME: "This" probably refers to all the exhortations and commandments of Romans 12 and 13.

THE HOUR HAS COME FOR YOU TO WAKE UP FROM YOUR SLUMBER: We must not be lulled to sleep by indulgence in pleasure, nor be influenced by the suggestion that the Lord is delaying his coming (Matt 24:48). "So then, let us not be like others, who are asleep, but let us be alert and self-controlled" (1 Thes 5:6; cp. 1 Cor 15:34).

BECAUSE OUR SALVATION IS NEARER NOW THAN WHEN WE FIRST BELIEVED: Salvation is the goal of our faith (1 Pet 1:9). We await the Saviour from heaven (Phil 3:20). The believer should not be like a child looking for a clock to strike the hour because something is due to happen then. He is content to do his duty every day, knowing that with every passing moment the end is that much closer to realization.


"Now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed" (KJV).

When I was much younger, I knew a brother-believer, much older than I. His name was Bob Ishman. Bob's favorite verse — and certainly his most often quoted verse — was the above. It was a verse which he filled with a profoundly meaningful excitement. Every morning, as he saw it, when he opened his eyes on the world, he thought: 'One more day nearer to the return of our Lord and Master!'

Dear brother Bob has been sleeping for some years now, but the verse — and his thoughts — are nevertheless as true as the last time he uttered them. Now, every morning I wake up, I can say: 'One day nearer to the Kingdom of God, brother Bob!'


  • Comment on Rom 13:12

THE NIGHT IS NEARLY OVER; THE DAY IS ALMOST HERE. SO LET US PUT ASIDE THE DEEDS OF DARKNESS AND PUT ON THE ARMOR OF LIGHT: Paul's line of thought closely resembles the treatment in 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11. Even as darkness is symbolic of evil and sin, the light fittingly describes those who believe in Christ.

Paul pictures the believer as one who anticipates the day by rising early. He puts off his night clothes, which are the works of darkness, the "old man" (Eph 4:22), and the deeds that belong to the old life.

The garments to which he transfers, however, are unusual. They are likened to armor (1 Thes 5:8; Eph 6:12,13; 2 Cor 10:4), suggesting that his walk through this world as a child of light involves a warfare with the powers of darkness.

Even though the actual "day" of Christ's coming, or the "day of salvation" (2 Cor 6:2), has not yet arrived, the believer belongs to that day even now (1 Thes 5:8). In a very real sense he already "lives in the future", and his transformed life — even in this present evil world — is a living anticipation of the glory that will then be revealed in and through him (2 Cor 3:18; 4:4).

THE NIGHT IS NEARLY OVER: "Prokopto" means: far advanced.

PUT ASIDE THE DEEDS OF DARKNESS: "Apotithemi" means to take off, as clothes, and put aside, in this case, "the things of the night". Literally, Paul is speaking of waking in the morning, taking off one's pajamas or night clothes, and then proceeding to dress for the day. This is an extremely powerful Biblical exhortation. It is more than a casual putting aside; it is an active disassociation from evil (Isa 2:20; Ezek 18:31; Eph 4:22; Col 3:5,8,9; Heb 12:1; 1 Pet 2:1; James 1:21), and a going forward to meet the light of a new day.

AND PUT ON THE ARMOR OF LIGHT: Once we have "put off" darkness, we must "put on" light (Gal 3:27; Eph 4:24; 6:11; Col 3:10, 14) — not just the clothes but also the "weapons" of the day:

  • the spiritual armor (1 Thes 5:8; Eph 6:11);
  • Christian virtues (Col 3:12); and finally,
  • a new, glorified resurrection body (1 Cor 15:53).
  • Comment on Rom 13:13

LET US BEHAVE DECENTLY, AS IN THE DAYTIME: It is quite plain from Paul's statement here, and our experiences will bear this out, that the night seasons, with their seductive cover of darkness, are the times for most sins. But the believer is not a child of darkness; the night finds him safe at home, in bed. Sins enough are to be found in the broad daylight; he will not go out at night looking for them (Prov 7:7-10).

NOT IN ORGIES AND DRUNKENNESS, NOT IN SEXUAL IMMORALITY AND DEBAUCHERY, NOT IN DISSENSION AND JEALOUSY: For the six sins listed in this last phrase, the KJV uses the following (see the first column below):

KJV translation RSV translation NIV translation NEB translation Rioting Reveling Orgies Carousing Drunkenness Drunkenness Drunkenness Drunkenness Chambering Debauchery Sexual immorality Sexual immorality Wantonness Licentiousness Debauchery Sensuality Strife Quarreling Dissension Discord Envying Jealousy Jealousy Jealousy

It is plain, when the Greek is consulted, that three of the six sins are easy to understand in the KJV (i.e., drunkenness, dissension and jealousy). However, the other three have by now become quite difficult to understand:

  • "Rioting" has changed its meaning considerably in our day: "komos" signifies "orgies, revelries, carousing" (cp. 1 Pet 4:3).
  • "Chambering" has become indecipherable, except by resort to lexicons and Bible dictionaries. The Greek is "koite", the act of going to bed with another, and thus having illicit sexual relations.
  • "Wantonness" has become archaic. The Greek "aselgeia" signifies debauchery, sensuality and lewdness.

Paul may intend to convey a logical order here:

  • Intemperance in drink or drugs (the first pair of sins) weakens the natural inhibitions,
  • Such weakening of inhibitions often leads to sexual sins (the second pair).
  • Such sins, augmented by a guilty conscience, may frequently result in an attitude of contention and quarreling (the final pair).

Even the committing of sin does not bring rest to the spirit, but rather dissatisfaction. Such dissatisfaction betrays itself by finding fault with, or placing blame upon others for one's own shortcomings, as a means of justifying oneself. Many a life of sin is characterized by bitterness and hate, as though something else (whether one's parents, one's friends, or the smooth-talking stranger in the bar) — anyone but oneself — has brought the sinner to his or her sad condition.

  • Comment on Rom 13:14

RATHER, CLOTHE YOURSELVES WITH THE LORD JESUS CHRIST: Paul returns to the theme of putting on the armor of light (v. 12). Every believer puts on Jesus Christ when he or she is baptized (Gal 3:27; Eph 4:23,24).

AND DO NOT THINK ABOUT HOW TO GRATIFY THE DESIRES OF THE SINFUL NATURE: There must also be a deliberate turning away from desires to indulge the flesh (Rom 6; 2 Tim 2:22; 1 Pet 2:11).

“God forbid!”

This phrase occurs in the KJV New Testament 15 times:

  • Once in the Gospels (Luke 20:16);
  • Ten times in Romans (Rom 3:4,6,31; 6:2,15; 7:7,13; 9:14; 11:1,11); and
  • Four times in other letters from Paul (1 Cor 6:15; Gal 2:17; 3:21; 6:14).

In all these instances, there is no mention of God at all; nor is there even an implicit reference to God. The Greek phrase is "me genoito”. The first word is a negative and the second is a form of "ginomai", to become or to come into being. In effect, the phrase is a strongly worded "May it not be!" or "May it never be!"

R.E.O. White writes: "The solemn translators of the King James Authorized Version, with due episcopal decorum, rendered [this phrase] 'God forbid!' " (Interpreting the Bible, pp. 28,29).

Perhaps this unique translation was produced for what those 17th-century Church of England scholars considered decorum, but the result has been 400 years of confusion for ordinary readers. When the KJV is all that one reads, one may easily suppose that the Name of God is actually used in 15 New Testament passages where it does not appear in any form in the Greek manuscripts.

On the other hand, we are told that the translation of "God forbid" in Paul's letters can be traced back to William Tyndale, nearly a century before the KJV. Tyndale was certainly not a member of the upper echelon of the Church of England; in fact, some of them plotted to kill him. Evidently he was simply looking for a vigorous paraphrase that would be intelligible to ordinary English folk of his day.

In keeping with this point of view, other scholars have pointed out that "God forbid" was a common British expression of 16th and 17th century English (Dave Brunn, One Bible, Many Versions: Are All Translations Created Equal?, p. 50).

So the use of "God forbid" here has been offered as an example of the willingness of King James' men, when they felt it necessary and/or useful, to put aside their avowed allegiance to literality in favor of an equally important allegiance to helping their target audience understand the Bible (Leland Ryken, Choosing a Bible: Understanding English Bible Translation, pp. 74,75).

Then again, one might find fault with "God forbid!" on the grounds that it attributes to the apostle Paul a form of oath which he might not have literally used in Greek or any other language for that matter (cp. Matt 5:33-37)!

Modern versions translate "me genoito" by various expressions, usually with an exclamation point for emphasis, and all to the same effect: "By no means!" "Certainly not!" "Never!" "Not at all!" and "Absolutely not!" (See NRSV, NIV, NET and others).

As noted, the apostle Paul uses this phrase 14 out of the 15 times it occurs in the New Testament. "Me genoito" (not "God forbid!") seems to have been a favorite of his.

Picking up on this, Harry Whittaker has suggested (Enjoying the Bible, p. 227) that the one instance of "me genoito" in the Gospels makes it at least possible that, before his conversion, Paul was present at the time Jesus told his parable of the vineyard in Luke 20, and that the cry of absolute rejection for the lesson Jesus taught may have originated with the young Pharisee Saul:

When Jesus told the parable of the vineyard, with its climax: "He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others" (Luke 20:16), he spoke a parable which was clearly understood by his adversaries — "they perceived that he had spoken this parable against them." Their reaction to it was the immediate cry "God forbid!" — literally, "May it not be!" The concordance quickly reveals that the other 14 occurrences of this expression all belong to the epistles of Paul. Then is it possible that Saul of Tarsus was one of the men who heard that parable spoken in the temple court?

Chapter 12

“Therefore, I urge you, brothers and sisters, in view of God’s mercy, to offer your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and pleasing to God — this is your true and proper worship. Do not conform to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is — his good, pleasing and perfect will” (Romans 12:1,2).

Outline:

  • Paul urges the believers to dedicate themselves to the Lord (vv. 1,2).
  • Paul instructs the believers to conduct themselves correctly in the church, or ecclesia, of God (vv. 3-21), by:
  • Making best use of the diversity of their gifts (vv. 3-8), and
  • Showing love toward one another (vv. 9-21).

"In this chapter the apostle, by the Spirit, lists 29 clear specific commandments of God, which outline a large part of the divine way of life. Let us consider them together for a few moments, and let us honestly examine our present way of life in light of them" (G.V. Growcott).

The exhortation rises out of mankind's universal condemnation by God (Rom 3:20), the justification that God has freely provided (Rom 5:1), and the assurance of acceptance that the believing sinner can have (Rom 8:1). Because of all this, it is only reasonable to present our lives to God as living sacrifices (Rom 12:1). In particular the exhortation in Romans 6:13-19 is in view here.

  • Comment on Rom 12:1

THEREFORE: This first word forms a link with what has come before, most likely with all of Romans 1-11.

I URGE YOU BROTHERS: The apostle begins now to "urge" his readers instead of simply instructing them. His choice of this word "urge" (Greek "parakaleo") is revealing. This word is the New Testament word for "exhort", and it means "to call someone alongside": e.g., 'Come and stand beside me.' It does not command the listener to go and do something for me; instead, it begs the listener to “come and work with me”.

"Parakaleo" has connotations of pleading, encouraging, inviting and comforting. Its force lies somewhere between begging and commanding. Yet it is far more than a command. “Parakaleo” is one of the tenderest expressions in all the Bible. It possesses something of the element of appeal which is attached to "beseech" (KJV), as well as something of the urgency that is more forcefully expressed by "command".

IN VIEW OF GOD'S MERCY: Mercy is that quality in God that moves Him to deliver man from his state of sin and misery; the characteristic of mercy underlies all of God's saving activity in Christ. Here "mercy" is the leverage for the appeal that follows.

Pagans are prone to sacrifice in order to obtain mercy, but the Bible teaches that this is the wrong way round: God's mercy provides the basis for sacrifice as the fitting response. Or, as Paul makes plain in Ephesians 2:8-10, we do not do good works so as to be saved; but rather, we are first saved by grace, and then we do good works as our grateful response.

"Mercy" here, the Greek "eleos", is plural in form, but need not be translated by the plural (like the KJV does), since this already is the common expression in Greek. If "mercy" (singular) is used, then we should think of the overflowing greatness of God's mercy; if "mercies" (plural) is used, then we may think of the "sure mercies" (plural) of the many promises embodied in God's covenants, as in Isaiah 55:3.

TO OFFER YOUR BODIES: Paul is not urging the dedication of the body, that is, the "outer shell", as an entity distinct from the inner man. Instead, he views the body as the vehicle which implements the desires and choices of the redeemed spirit — the man himself. The body is the means by which the believer makes contact with the society in which he or she lives. Through the body, and only through the body, can any of us serve God and one another.

OFFER: "Paristemi" signifies to stand beside, to exhibit, to offer. It is a technical term for presenting a sacrifice or offering to God, as in Luke 2:22. The same word occurs in Romans 6:13,16,19, where the NIV translates it as "offer", and the KJV as "yield": 'Offer, or yield, your body, i.e., all of yourself.'

AS LIVING SACRIFICES: This may allude to the scapegoat, the only living sacrifice under the Law (cp. Lev 16:10 with Acts 1:3). As Christ, in some sense like the scapegoat, bore away our iniquities (Isa 53:11), so we ought to bear the infirmities of the weak (Rom 15:1).

LIVING: The term suggests how unusual this "sacrifice" is. Old Testament sacrifices were dead, but the believer's "sacrifice" is alive!

Paul's use of "sacrifice" to describe the service that followers of Christ should offer now implies that, from the perspective of the Law of Moses, all blood sacrifices have now ceased (see Heb 9:9,12,28; 10:4,11,12,14,18; Eph 2:15; Col 2:14; Rom 10:4). While animal sacrifices might still have been offered by Jewish believers in the Temple at Jerusalem, any efficacy they may have had in the past has come to an end. And so it should, and will, remain for believers:

"Day after day every priest stands and performs his religious duties; again and again he offers the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins. But when this priest [the Lord Jesus Christ] had offered for all time one sacrifice for sins, he sat down at the right hand of God… By one sacrifice he has made perfect forever those who are being made holy… And where these have been forgiven, there is no longer any sacrifice for sin" (Heb 10:11,12,14,18).

Being a dead sacrifice is relatively easy: it means dying once, and that's it. With all due reverence, it might even be said of Jesus, that his death on the cross — as terrible and painful as it was — was easy enough to do: thousands of Jewish men died on crosses, helped along their way by Roman soldiers.

The difficult part was what Jesus had done, for years and years earlier. He had lived, day by day, a perfect and blameless life. Of course, that's what made the last act of his life so very meaningful to all the rest of us.

As believers, we don't — or shouldn't — just offer a dead sacrifice. We don't just throw ourselves down at the foot of the cross, or the "altar", and say: 'Take me, Lord, and kill me!' Absolute as such a sacrifice would be, it would be relatively easy compared to what we are called to do. We are called to be "living sacrifices", every day — making mistakes, falling into sin again and again, but standing up, being forgiven, and going forward again, all the time seeking to show, in our lives every day, something of the perfect character of Jesus Christ.

The sacrifice of Abraham and Isaac is an excellent example of that. God doesn't accept the slaying of Isaac; instead he gives him back his life — as if to say: 'Thanks for the offer; now I know that you want to serve me; but here is how I want you to serve me… by living. Now, go and do it.'

But the "go and do likewise" part is really difficult! It goes on and on, and — inevitably, many times over — we fail. So we are taught the lesson of our own fallibility and our own weakness. As we continue to live, and as we see how little our resolve is worth, and how we fall short, then our pride is humbled, and we know how small we really are! In this we learn the need for forgiveness of sins, even as we strive to be the "living sacrifice". And still we must get up and pull ourselves together, and try again, and again, and again — and go on.

And that's what is meant by a living sacrifice. But as one observant fellow once wrote, "The trouble with 'living' sacrifices is they keep crawling down off the altar!"

So we pray, "Lord, bring me back to your altar!" And we keep praying that prayer.


HOLY: We are called to be holy, because the Lord God is holy (1 Pet 1:16), and because we must be a "holy" priesthood so as to offer ourselves as "spiritual sacrifices" to Him (1 Pet 2:5).

AND PLEASING TO GOD: "Euarestos": fully agreeable.

THIS IS YOUR SPIRITUAL ACT OF WORSHIP: Instead of "spiritual" (from the Greek "logikos"), the KJV has "reasonable", by which we might more easily read "reasoning". The sacrifice we render is intelligent and deliberate, perhaps to be understood in contrast to the sacrifices of the tabernacle and temple, in which the animals had no part in determining what was to be done with them.

The KJV "reasonable" suggests a wrong reading, perhaps because of the slow evolution in the common meaning of the English word. In our day, "reasonable" can sound like: "enough to satisfy someone else, such as an employer or a teacher; just enough, and no more". But here in Greek, "logikos" means the whole person, a living sacrifice each day.

So what is our “reasoning" or "spiritual" service? Surely it is that service that is most logical for each person to offer — based on his or her capacities and abilities. As Epictetus the philosopher said, "If I were a nightingale, I should act like a nightingale; if I were a swan, I should act like a swan." Meaning, each person should serve God by doing what he or she does best. For us, this would be our "reasonable", and "spiritual", service.

The detail of this principle is explained further in Romans 12:4-6, where Paul lists some of the many different "gifts" which the believer may use to glorify God.


G.V. Growcott compares this sacrifice of our "living" bodies to the whole burnt offering, which was completely consumed upon God's altar (cp. Lev 1). Then he adds:

“In view of the infinite magnitude and glory of what God promises, anything less would not be reasonable. Anything less than a living sacrifice, a whole burnt offering, would be an insult to God. And we must not only give ourselves wholly to God. Even that is not enough. We must do it eagerly… We must truly see and realize the necessity and the beauty and fitness and desirability of so doing. It must be a deep and true and satisfying pleasure. We must develop a spiritual state of mind wherein we are not able to be happy doing anything less.

“Out of the travail of all our problems there must be born in each of us something very wonderful and very unworldly; something very personal and individual; something very beautiful and spiritual. If this occurs, all the travail is worthwhile. We must perceive in all that happens a divine, loving means working out a glorious end. Very little in this life will be as we desire it to be. But we have the all-sufficient assurance that all will be exactly as God desires it to be.

We shall not be judged, at the judgment seat of Christ, for how much we know, or how much we have done. But we shall be judged for how much effort and interest and desire we have put into knowing, and how faithfully and wholeheartedly we have tried to do God’s will. The widow's mite is equal to the rich man's abundance. The mite's value lay in the fact that it was her all. So it must be with us. Anything less than our all is a mockery and a dishonoring of God, Who freely and lovingly promises us all. But how few really respond with all their heart! They are His jewels among the common clay; today [they are] unknown, [but] tomorrow [they will be] resplendent forever.

We shall not be judged, at the judgment seat of Christ, for how much we know. Or how much we have done. But we shall be judged for how much effort and interest and desire we have put into knowing, and how faithfully and wholeheartedly we have tried to do God’s will.

The widow’s mite is equal to the rich man’s abundance. The mite’s value lay In the fact that it was her “everything”. And so it should be with us. Anything less than our “everything” is dishonoring to the Father and the Son, who have promised us that we would be with them in the Edenic paradise.

  • Comment on Rom 12:1,2

Verse 1 deals with making the commitment to God, and verse 2 deals with maintaining it. The first verse calls for action, and the second verse commands a lifetime process. These verses are a call for transformation.

DO NOT CONFORM ANY LONGER TO THE PATTERN OF THIS WORLD: Compare 1 Peter 1:14. Don't let the world squeeze you into its mold.

BUT BE TRANSFORMED BY THE RENEWING OF YOUR MIND: The Greek is the basis for the English "metamorphosis": to be transformed from within, into a drastically different creature, as occurs when the larva becomes a butterfly, or the tadpole becomes a frog.

Robert Haldane writes:

This word signifies the change of the appearance of one thing into that of another… This term denotes the entire change that passes over a man when he becomes a Christian. He is as different from what he was before, as one species of animal is from another. Let not men be so far the dupes of self-deception as to reckon themselves Christians, while they are unchanged in heart and life. "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature (or creation); old things are passed away, behold, all things are become new" [2 Cor 5:17]. If there be not a radical difference between their present state and that in which they were by nature, they have no title to the character of Christians. This shows that, in general, it is not difficult to discriminate Christians from the world. If the change be as great as the word of God here teaches, what difficulty can there be, in most cases, in judging of the character of those who profess Christianity? It is not the heart we are called to judge. If the person be "metamorphosized", as the word originally implies, from a state of nature to a conformity with Christ, it will certainly appear, and the state of the heart will be evident from the life. As there are degrees in this transformation, although all Christians are transformed when they are born again, yet they ought to be urged, as here, to a further degree of this transformation.

The same Greek word is used of the Transformation of Jesus in Matthew 17:2-8 and Mark 9:2-8. It is used also, by Paul, in 2 Corinthians 3:18:

"And we, who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lord's glory, are being transformed into his likeness with ever-increasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit."


“We must be able to feel, when we go to bed each night, that we have that day done our most and best: that all we have done was necessary and useful, and the most important thing to be done at the time, and that we have done it with all our heart, unto the Lord. We must not be satisfied with what we have done, but we must be reasonably satisfied that we have tried our best, and that we have noted, and learned something by, our slips and failures. We must be able to feel we are slowly overcoming, growing, deepening, becoming more naturally spiritual — that it is less as duty and effort, more as pleasure and desire. We must be able to see ourselves passing some tangible milestones of progress: a steady transformation of the mind Godward — less and less interest in passing, worldly, animal things of any kind”.

G.V. Growcott

THE RENEWING OF YOUR MIND: The believer is renewed through the knowledge of the Word of God, imprinted upon the heart, i.e., the mind (see Col 3:10; 2 Cor 4:16; Rom 8:6,13). This re-programming of the mind does not take place overnight, but is a lifelong process. By slow, gradual steps, our way of thinking comes to resemble more and more the way God wants us to think.

THEN YOU WILL BE ABLE TO TEST AND APPROVE WHAT GOD'S WILL IS — HIS GOOD, PLEASING AND PERFECT WILL: That is, you will be able to put to the test (as in a scientific experiment) what you have heard, and thus to judge and discern and discriminate among various modes of behavior. By this means you will be able finally to arrive at the best way of life.

  • Comment on Rom 12:3-8

Paul began this section with a reminder of his apostolic authority. It may be that the Romans had not met Paul personally; therefore he urged them to receive his teaching humbly. A humble attitude was also important as they evaluated and exercised the individual abilities which God had given each of them (1 Pet 4:10). Paul had had experiences with Christians, who were proud because of their spiritual gifts. He had seen this in Corinth, where he actually composed this letter (1 Cor 12:14-31; 13:4; 4:12,20). There the diversity of spiritual gifts, and how they were exercised, had threatened to destroy the unity that should have exemplified the ecclesia of the Lord. Paul's main point here is that Christians should not think highly of themselves, but that they should exercise sober judgment as they evaluate themselves.

  • Comment on Rom 12:3

FOR BY THE GRACE GIVEN ME: Paul was once a blasphemer and murderer, but the Lord Jesus showed him mercy by God's grace, and Paul was converted to become an apostle of the Lord (1 Tim 1:11-16).

I SAY TO EVERYONE OF YOU: DO NOT THINK OF YOURSELF MORE HIGHLY THAN YOU OUGHT: This, as we said, is what the Corinthian believers did with the spiritual gifts they had received — hence the need for Paul's exhortation about the One Body in 1 Corinthians 12:14-31. Possessing special gifts should not be the cause of self-congratulation, since the recipient had done nothing to earn or merit them. Instead, such gifts should be exercised thankfully, carefully, prayerfully and diligently.

"Get your mind off yourself You are totally unimportant. You can become important — eternally important to God — but it will never be by thinking about yourself. It will only be forgetting yourself, and setting your mind totally on God and on others. Thinking of yourself shrinks your mind smaller and smaller until at last it shrivels and dies. Thinking about God and others expands your mind more and more until at last it bursts into glorious, eternal Life and Beauty. God's Way is the only way. Beware of the great diabolos-deceiver: your own desires.”

G.V. Growcott

BUT RATHER THINK OF YOURSELF WITH SOBER JUDGMENT, IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE MEASURE OF FAITH GOD HAS GIVEN YOU: The "measuring standard" by which we should evaluate ourselves is our faith. The phrase does not suggest that, by trying harder, we can summon up or generate a greater quantity of faith; instead, it refers simply to the basic faith that is — or should be — the possession of every believer. Paul is not saying: 'Grit your teeth and see how much faith you can produce!' Rather, he is saying: 'Just think about, and remember, what you have been taught. And then act upon it!'

Simply put, that faith — which we have all received — reminds us that we, along with other believers, are dependent on the saving mercy of God in Christ. And, as we consider the example of our Lord, we see yet again that we must never think of ourselves too highly, since we have no "works" in which we may boast before God.


"Do not think of yourself more highly than you ought."

The journalist, commentator, and reporter, Tom Brokaw, was wandering through Bloomingdales' New York store one day, shortly after earning a promotion to the co-host spot on the Today Show.

Brokaw's new position was another peak in a rapidly-rising career in television journalism, after he had plodded faithfully up the ranks, first in Omaha, then for NBC in Los Angeles and Washington. As he remembered the incident, he was feeling pretty good about himself.

While he browsed through the store, he noticed a man watching him intently. The man continued to stare, and finally, when the man approached him, Brokaw prepared himself to enjoy his television stardom in New York.

The man pointed at him and asked, "Tom Brokaw, right?"

"Right," said Brokaw.

"You used to do the morning news on KMTV in Omaha, right?"

"That's right," said Brokaw, getting ready for the warm praises destined to follow.

"I knew it the minute I spotted you," the fellow said. Then he paused and politely asked, "So whatever happened to you?"


  • Comment on Rom 12:4

JUST AS EACH OF US HAS ONE BODY WITH MANY MEMBERS, AND THESE MEMBERS DO NOT ALL HAVE THE SAME FUNCTION: This verse and the next are a repetition, in miniature, of 1 Corinthians 12:12-27. To offset the danger of individualistic thinking with its resulting danger of pride, Paul refers to the human body. Two truths are set forth in this verse: the unity of the body, and the diversity of its members, with corresponding diversity in their functions. We can, individually, be very different from one another, yet still be bound in unity by a common faith and hope.

  • Comment on Rom 12:5

SO IN CHRIST WE WHO ARE MANY FORM ONE BODY, AND EACH MEMBER BELONGS TO ALL THE OTHERS: Two truths are set forth in this verse:

  • the unity of the body; and
  • the diversity of its members, with corresponding diversity in function.

The Apostle reminds us that we can, individually, be very different from one another, yet still be bound in unity by a common faith and hope.

Now, in verse 5, Paul adds a third truth to go with the two in the previous verse:

  • Diversity must never mean independence; every member belongs to all the other members, and depends on them all.

This verse is the positive side of the negative statement in Paul's corresponding analogy for the Corinthian believers:

"If the foot should say, 'Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body,' it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body. And if the ear should say, 'Because I am not an eye, I do not belong to the body,' it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body" (1 Cor 12:15,16).

In the One Body which is Christ's, each member should profit from what the other members contribute to the whole. Reflection on these truths reduces preoccupation with one's own gift, with one's own 'special' place in the brotherhood, and makes room for appreciation of other people and the gifts they exercise. As has been said, "Your right hand has never yet had a fight with the left hand.” On the contrary, each constantly helps the other.

"A man's reaction to the needs of the body, to which he has supposedly given allegiance, is often a measure of the true character of the man himself. Self-seeking, opportunism and disregard for the lasting well-being of the corporate fellowship can cause untold unhappiness both to the individual and to the higher cause of the association and community spirit by which his fellows live. This is especially true of our relationship as individuals to the ecclesia and community to which we belong. Our attitude to the body is our attitude to Christ. The ecclesia is his body. If we are superior to it, we lack humility; if we are divisive within it, we deny the atonement by which we were reconciled and made one.” Harry Tennant, The Man David, p. 182

  • Comment on Rom 12:6

WE HAVE DIFFERENT GIFTS: Paul is not referring to gifts in the natural realm, but to those functions made possible by a specific empowerment of the Holy Spirit granted to certain believers. These gifts do not contradict what God has bestowed in the natural order and, though they may even build on the natural gifts of individuals, they ought not to be confused with the latter. Nevertheless, there may be lessons to learn by comparing the exercise of the first-century Spirit-conferred gifts with our exercise of modern (i.e., non-Holy Spirit) gifts.

Variety in the gifts should be understood from the standpoint of the needs of the Christian community, which are many, as well as from the desirability of giving many different believers shares in the work.

ACCORDING TO THE GRACE GIVEN US: With his eye still on the danger of pride, Paul reminds his readers that these new capacities for service are not inherent in those who exercise them, but they come from divine grace. Every time he goes into this subject Paul is careful to make this clear (1 Cor 12:6; Eph 4:7; 1 Pet 4:10).

"Spiritual gifts are tools to build with, not toys to play with or weapons to fight with” (Warren W. Wiersbe).

IF A MAN'S GIFT IS PROPHESYING: This prophecy, or prophesying, is not primarily a gift of predicting the future, but rather the communication of revealed truth that will both convict and build up the hearers (cp. 1 Cor 14:3, 31). This gift is prominent in the other listings of gifts (1 Cor 12:28; Eph 4:11), where prophets are second only to apostles in the enumeration. The equivalent "gifts" today, more or less, would be the ability to speak or teach or write.

LET HIM USE IT IN PROPORTION TO HIS FAITH: As in verse 3, one who possesses a Holy Spirit gift should use it carefully, having in mind the right relationship of that gift to what his "faith" teaches him: that he has no inherent self-worth, and that he is utterly dependent upon the grace of God. A prophet was not to be governed by his pride, or his emotions (1 Cor 14:32), or by his love of attention, or by the sound of his own voice (1 Cor 14:30).

The same applies to a public speaker or teacher or writer today.

  • Comment on Rom 12:7

The list which follows is not exhaustive but only illustrative (see 1 Cor 12:27,28).

The Greek "diakonia" probably refers to ministering to the material needs of other believers. The NEB translates it as "administration", perhaps hinting that we should read it as referring to supervising the care of the needy, which was specifically the province of the "deacons". Even so, it should be recognized that others also could engage in a variety of helpful ministries to the needs of the saints (1 Cor 16:15). In fact, Paul inserts in the midst of a catalog of restricted terms dealing with gifts the very broad designation of: "those able to help others" (1 Cor 12:28).

The modern equivalent in our day, minus the special conferring of Holy Spirit gifts, would be the means as well as the desire to help others, by organizing and/or, most simply, being willing to perform useful tasks, no matter how 'mundane' they might seem.

IF IT IS TEACHING, LET HIM TEACH: In 1 Corinthians 14:6 teaching is paired with knowledge, whereas prophecy is coupled with revelation. Probably the aim in teaching was to give help in the area of Christian living rather than formal instruction in doctrine, even though it must be granted that the latter is needed as a foundation for the former. In our latter-day circumstances, this could mean the ability to give private counsel and direction to individuals, and it could equally be performed by sisters as well as brothers.

  • Comment on Rom 12:8

IF IT IS ENCOURAGING, LET HIM ENCOURAGE: "Paraklesis": to encourage, comfort, or exhort. Whereas "teaching" (v. 7) appeals to the mind, "exhortation" appeals to the will. This is the same word as the "urging" or "beseeching" of verse 1.

IF IT IS CONTRIBUTING TO THE NEEDS OF OTHERS, LET HIM GIVE GENEROUSLY: "Giving" is capable of broad application within the body, ranging from the giving of material goods to the conferring of spiritual benefits — and seems to encompass some of the other gifts mentioned here.

GENEROUSLY: The Greek is "haplotes", with singleness, or sincerity. The KJV has "simplicity". We should practice giving with singleness of heart and free of mixed motives (cp. Acts 5). The idea is not so much giving lavishly as giving single-mindedly. That, and not seeking any notoriety for such giving:

"Be careful not to do your 'acts of righteousness' before men, to be seen by them. If you do, you will have no reward from your Father in heaven. So when you give to the needy, do not announce it with trumpets, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and on the streets, to be honored by men. I tell you the truth, they have received their reward in full. But when you give to the needy, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing, so that your giving may be in secret. Then your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you" (Matt 6:1-4).

IF IT IS LEADERSHIP, LET HIM GOVERN DILIGENTLY: Greek "proistemi": to stand before, i.e., in rank; thus to preside and to lead, and to manage and direct (the same word as in 1 Thessalonians 5:12 and 1 Timothy 3:4,5; 5:17). Leaders may be tempted to enjoy the benefits or prestige of their positions rather than really providing leadership.

IF IT IS SHOWING MERCY, LET HIM DO IT CHEERFULLY: This relates to ministering to the sick and especially to the needy, in a practical giving of material benefits as required (cp. v. 13). A cheerful rather than a grudging attitude is an important part of such ministry.

As to the "cheerful" part, it has been said: "If you come with sympathy to sorrow, be sure to bring God's sunlight in your face."

  • Comment on Rom 12:9-21

The necessity of love, toward all men:

  • Verses 9-13 deal with the importance of demonstrating love to fellow believers.
  • Verses 14-21 broaden this responsibility to apply, more widely and inclusively, to non-believers.
  • Comment on Rom 12:9-13

Nowhere else in Paul's writings do we find a more concise collection of ethical injunctions. In these five verses are thirteen exhortations, ranging from love of Christians to hospitality for strangers… Each of the thirteen exhortations could serve as the text for a full-length sermon. What they deal with are basic to effective Christian living.

  • Comment on Rom 12:9

LOVE MUST BE SINCERE: Love is primary (Lev 19:18; Matt 22:39), but if it is not sincere, it is not real love but only pretense. When writing to the church at Corinth, Paul paused in his discussion of spiritual gifts to inject a chapter on love (1 Cor 13); it is altogether fitting, therefore, that he should follow his presentation of spiritual gifts here in Romans with the same emphasis. The whole of the believer's conduct, in fact, should be bathed in love. If he fails to love his brother, doubt is cast on his professed love for God (1 John 4:19-21).

It is important to note that "love" doesn't really stand alone as a Christian virtue. Instead, it always seems to be an underlying criterion, or prerequisite, for other Christian virtues. Paul mentions it first in this section, and then proceeds to build upon the concept of love when urging believers to show honor, to serve, to pray, to share, to be humble, to return good for evil, to feed the hungry, and to give drink to the thirsty. Love is practically useless if it exists in a vacuum, devoid of other actions, for then it is no more than a warm, fuzzy feeling. But, when exercised in a response to the Lord's call to duty, it is the engine that drives all righteous behavior.

SINCERE: Greek "anupokritos" is, literally, "without hypocrisy" (as the NET). The RSV's "genuine" is good, but the KJV's "without dissimulation" is archaic and difficult.

The Greek word used here, in Romans 12:9, also appears in 2 Corinthians 6:6 and 1 Peter 1:22 (a sincere love); 1 Timothy 1:5 and 2 Timothy 1:5 (a sincere faith); and James 3:17 (sincere wisdom).

HATE WHAT IS EVIL; CLING TO WHAT IS GOOD: What God seeks in the believer is not so much a single worthy act as it is a continuing quality of life. Love readily suggests purity. The two are found together in God, whose eyes, we are told, are too pure eyes to behold evil (Hab 1:13), and thus who cannot be tempted by evil (James 1:13). Hatred readily follows love — hatred, that is, of what is evil. The human attitude must follow the divine in this respect also, because it is the opposite of the command to love. The two belong together. To "cling to what is good" is to be wedded to it. Total commitment leaves neither time nor inclination to think of evil.

Paul says, "Hate what is evil", but he does not say, "Hate the evil man." In fact, it is much the reverse: 'Hate what is evil (v. 9)… but never repay evil with more evil (v. 17). Instead, overcome the evil person by doing good deeds for him (v. 21).'

  • Comment on Rom 12:10

BE DEVOTED TO ONE ANOTHER IN BROTHERLY LOVE: "Devoted" is "philostorgos", which is a combination of "phileo" and the lesser-known Greek word "stergo". "Stergo" customarily denotes the natural affection developed out of the bond between parents and children. Thus the Greek translated "devoted" ("kindly affectioned" in the KJV) reinforces the thought that, in Christ, believers are all members of the same family, the family of God.

The apostle has called for love, but so that love is seen as more than a mild ideal, he now puts this general command into a living context.

Love is to be shown to people, not lavished on a principle. This love must be shown most particularly at times when to do so is most difficult. We have a difficult time thinking of being "devoted" or "kindly affectioned" (KJV) toward someone when he or she has, in our mind, been unfair or unloving toward us. However, that it is precisely the time when we must exert ourselves all the more to achieve such an attitude, and a conduct that corresponds to that mindset.

"Brotherly love" is also a special term denoting a natural love of family ("philadelphia").

HONOR ONE ANOTHER ABOVE YOURSELVES: To honor is to accord recognition and show appreciation. "Preferring one another" (KJV) is correct, but it employs a definition of "prefer" which is no longer in common use, and thus may be misinterpreted.

Presumably, such "honor" is based not on some personal attractiveness nor some supposed usefulness, but rather on a recognition of the new creation (2 Cor 5:17) — that is, God's transforming work in individual believers. The perfect example of this is the Lord Jesus Christ, who "made himself nothing, taking upon himself the very status of a servant" (Phil 2:6-8). And in this way he gave "honor" to all his brethren.

  • Comment on Rom 12:11

NEVER BE LACKING IN ZEAL, BUT KEEP YOUR SPIRITUAL FERVOR, SERVING THE LORD: "Zeal" (Greek “spoude”) includes earnestness, diligence, and eagerness. It also suggests energy which is directed toward the work of the Lord, not the accumulation of wealth.

It is natural for Christians to slack off in our diligence in serving the Lord when we have been Christians for some time. Apollos was a model of someone who maintained fervent diligence in his service (Acts 18:25), but the Laodicean brethren had lost their fervor, and were neither hot nor cold, but merely lukewarm and distasteful to the Lord (Rev 3:15,16).

  • Comment on Rom 12:12

BE JOYFUL IN HOPE: Or "joyful in the hope": "It is because of the hope of Israel that I am bound with this chain" (Acts 28:20).

PATIENT IN AFFLICTION: The hope of Israel, the hope of the gospel, the hope of the kingdom… We must never lose sight of our hope of things in the future that God has promised us. This will help us persevere in tribulation (Rom 5:3,4).


If I can be sure, when the time finally comes for the Great High Priest to return from the Most Holy Place bringing the final blessing… that I'll still be here, waiting at my post, rejoicing in the tribulations which I endure, and having learned patience… real patience… enough for a lifetime, of broken hearts and broken dreams [sounds like a country western song, doesn't it?], of hurt feelings, of resentments, of disappointments, of bitterness, of ailments and illnesses, of the gradual and insidious decline of all my human powers, and the frustrations of coming short time and again of what I would like to be, but can't quite be, of asking forgiveness for the 490th time for the same sins, of forgiving others for the same number of times… without throwing up my hands and walking away from the door of the temple. Out into the howling waste of a wilderness of snakes and scorpions — where there is no hope and no life and no love… the wilderness where Judas went, and Cain, and Saul, and a million others — who could not truly believe that the High Priest was coming to bring them the last great blessing. Yes, if I can only wait… long enough… then "I will be saved" will turn into "I am saved"! God give me strength enough to wait… that long.


"In all our troubles and problems and disappointments, let us never for a moment forget our blessings — and our obligation of constant thanksgiving for them. This is what troubles are for: to drive us ever more deeply into the comfort of our blessings, and to make us all the more diligent to lay secure hold upon them by righteousness and loving service to God. Our blessings are always infinitely greater than our troubles ever could be. If we cannot see this, we are blind indeed. We have seen people calling themselves Christadelphians reproaching God for their 'undeserved' troubles. It is very easy and very natural to the flesh. But what folly! What tragedy! We are not ready for the Kingdom, or God would terminate our probation, and give us sweet sleep. We have yet labors to accomplish, and lessons to learn. Let us glory in and profit by the tribulations that are of the loving hand of God to prepare us frail, erring mortals for eternal joy" (G.V. Growcott).

FAITHFUL IN PRAYER: The Greek word here is "proskartereo", to be faithful in persevering or persisting in some endeavor, steadfastly enduring in this effort. Of course, it cannot mean that every minute of every day can be devoted to one endeavor, but it surely means that this endeavor should never be far from the mind of the believer.

Prayer is our great resource whenever we feel stress and strain (Phil 4:6,7). Note the same progression from hope to perseverance to prayer in Romans 8:24-27. Men should always pray and not give up the hope (Luke 18:1).

"Let us not confine our request for Divine blessing to self and family, but be diligent to remember those of our number who in special measure need God's mercy and blessing: the sick, infirm, aged, bereaved, lonely, distressed. Let us not be afraid of naming them in our prayers: we know them individually, it is our privilege to be able to call them to remembrance in our prayers, and to be assured they will not be forgotten by God" (quoted by Roy Styles, from an unknown source).

  • Comment on Rom 12:13

SHARE WITH GOD'S PEOPLE WHO ARE IN NEED: We should never be so self-centered that we fail to reach out to others. Again, the Father and the Son are our great examples here:

"Therefore, as we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, especially to those who belong to the family of believers" (Gal 6:10).

Even under persecution one should not allow himself to be so preoccupied with his own troubles that he becomes insensitive to the needs of other believers. Apparently, it is temporal need that is in view. To share with others is never more meaningful than when one is hard pressed to find a sufficient supply for himself. When this sharing takes place under one's own roof, it is labeled "hospitality". The Greek term ("philoxenos") is more expressive than the English, for it means "love for strangers". Paul's word for "practice" ("dioko", "pursue") is strong (the same word is used in the sense of "persecute" in verse 14), calling for an undiminished ardor in extending this courtesy to traveling believers. The Lord had encouraged his disciples to depend on such kindness during their missions (Matt 10:11). Without it, the spread of the gospel during the days of the early church would have been greatly impeded. With it, the "church in the house" became a reality (Rom 16:23; cp. Rom 16:5). What sanctified this practice above all was the realization that in receiving and entertaining the traveler, those who opened their doors and their hearts were receiving and entertaining Christ (Matt 10:40; 25:40). Harrison, EBC

PRACTICE HOSPITALITY: Here is that rare word, "philoxenia", which in this verse is translated in exactly the same way by both the KJV and a number of modern Bible versions. Though translated "hospitality" by many versions, the word more precisely means itself means: the love for strangers. The only other place where this exact word is used in Hebrews 13:2:

"Do not forget to entertain ['phileo': love] strangers ['xenos'], for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it" (Heb 13:2).

Today "hospitality" is a popular subject for college or university study. We might meet a young person who tells us he or she is majoring in hospitality at such-and-such college. This course of study can lead to jobs in what is usually called the service industry, and this area of study can include lodging, event planning, theme parks, transportation, cruise lines, and other fields in the broader tourism industry. It is surely thought-provoking that, two thousand years ago, the apostle Paul encourages all believers to follow this "profession", but presumably without any remuneration!

In the first century, hospitality was so necessary and helpful because ancient inns were notoriously unsatisfactory, and to be avoided at all costs unless there really was no other option. They were usually dirty and flea-infested, and innkeepers were compared by Plato to pirates who held their "guests" to ransom before they would allow them to escape. In the ancient world a better option evolved: a system of "guest-friendships" developed by which families in different parts of the country undertook to provide friends and relatives with safe accommodations when they traveled. In larger cities, an official called a "proxenos" (literally, "one who acts for, or represents, the stranger") acted something like an ambassador or consul to procure suitable lodgings for respectable travelers.

Hospitality to believers in Christ seems to have followed this pattern, but with the added benefit of the true fellowship and love that arose from a shared belief and hope (see Rom 12:13; 1 Tim 3:2; 5:9,10; Titus 1:8; Heb 13:2; 1 Pet 4:9).

Hospitality might be practiced toward those who were "strangers" in that they were believers from a different place. But the same hospitality was also — and maybe especially — to be offered to those who were altogether "strangers". That is, they were not just personally unknown to believers, but they had no affiliation with the gospel whatsoever. In this, they were doubly "strangers".

The word "hospitality" consists of two Greek words: "phileo" (love) and "xenos" (strangers, or more specifically foreigners or aliens). This second word describes people of a different nationality or ethnicity.

The opposite of "philoxenos" (love of strangers) is "xenophobia" (fear of strangers). The whole history of mankind is filled with an almost universal xenophobia, a fear of strangers, a fear of those who look different or speak with a different accent. Every country and every people, it seems, has had a natural distaste for those who are "alien" to themselves. Some social scientists go so far as to postulate a warning signal programmed into our genes, a sort of protective instinct natural to every human being, warning against the person who doesn't look like oneself and one's family. Discomfort can beget distrust, and distrust can beget fear, and finally fear can give way to out-and-out hatred.

Instances of wholesale murder, or enslavement, of those who belong to a different tribe, or a different race, mark major developments and turning points in the history of nations, and the world. In our country, as well as other countries, we can point to examples of xenophobia:

  • the 'ethnic cleansing' by the massacres of Indian tribes which accompanied the settlement of our frontier;
  • a 250-year history of African slavery;
  • a general internment, or imprisonment, of all Japanese-Americans during World War II;
  • In Germany during the same war, the “Holocaust”, in which Adolf Hitler and his Nazis’ systematically exterminated practically every Jewish man, woman, and child;
  • our present United States administration’s hateful gathering up of thousands upon thousands of people just because they had different colors of skin, and holding those people in Hitler-like concentration camps;
  • a pervasive discrimination against almost every new wave of immigrants to this country, no matter from which country or continent they have come;
  • the relatively harmless form of ethnic jokes of every description.

Certainly, this xenophobia goes all the way back to the confusing of languages at the Tower of Babel, by which the people were scattered over the face of the whole earth after the Flood (Gen 11:7-9). The preaching of Peter and the apostles in Jerusalem, on the Day of Pentecost, was — or should have been, at least for believers — the beginning of the end of discrimination against peoples of different races and languages: "Each of us hears… in his own native language… the wonders of God" (Acts 2:8, 11).

Thereafter, "all the believers were together and had everything in common", "gave to anyone as he had need", and "ate together with glad and sincere hearts" (vv. 44-46). This undoing of Babel, for the believers, continued as the gospel was preached to the Gentiles (Acts 8; 10; 11; etc.). For those in Christ, a natural "fear of strangers" began to give way to a spiritual "love of strangers", exemplified in the "hospitality" and "kindness" which so characterized the first-century fellowship of believers. The final and total abolition of xenophobia is described in the Kingdom vision, of "a great multitude that no one could count, from every nation, tribe, people and language, standing before the throne and in front of the Lamb" (Rev 7:9).

Christ and the apostles explicitly call believers to "love aliens, or foreigners". Although this may be very much contrary to human nature, it is commanded:

"For all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are . If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise" (Gal 3:27,29).

How can it be otherwise for the people who, regardless of their ethnicity, have been "purchased… from every tribe and language and people and nation" (Rev 5:9), to become themselves "God's elect, strangers in the world" (1 Pet 1:1), "aliens and strangers in the world" (1 Pet 2:11)?

"Dear friend, you are faithful in what you are doing for the brothers, even though they are strangers ['xenos'] to you" (3 John 1:5).

  • Comment on Rom 12:14-21

Now the same commands to love are essentially expanded, to include as their objects all mankind — those who do "evil", those who are enemies, and those who "persecute" true believers. Even when the followers of Christ have absolutely no natural feelings of sympathy toward certain people, they must obey the same commands to love and provide practical care for them. Their Father in heaven and His Son have done and continue to do the same toward all men; they must be our examples.

  • Comment on Rom 12:14

BLESS THOSE WHO PERSECUTE YOU; BLESS AND DO NOT CURSE: Paul's injunction to bless persecutors rather than curse them undoubtedly goes back to the teaching of our Lord (Matt 5:44; Luke 6:28). The teaching was clearly manifested during his trial and his suffering on the cross.

A few years after Paul wrote these words, Roman Christians were to lose their lives in great numbers at the hands of Emperor Nero. Persecution in some form or another was so common in the experience of the early church that Paul was able to assume as a matter of course that it would be a factor in the lives of his readers. If such treatment is not encountered in our society today, we can at least cultivate the readiness to meet it and so fulfill the injunction in spirit.

The principle of non-retaliation permeates the whole of the New Testament. To bless one's persecutors involves praying for their forgiveness and for a change of outlook regarding the Christian faith. It can be done only by the grace of Christ: "Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing" (Luke 23:34).

  • Comment on Rom 12:15

REJOICE WITH THOSE WHO REJOICE; MOURN WITH THOSE WHO MOURN: "Friendship divides sorrow and doubles joy." Compare 1 Corinthians 12:26: "If one part suffers, every part suffers with it; if one part is honored, every part rejoices with it." Also compare Philippians 4:14: "It was good of you to share in my troubles."

On this verse, Islip Collyer comments:

"It is easier for us to conform to the apostolic command under the second heading we have mentioned. We can suffer [or mourn] with those who suffer [mourn], more readily than we can rejoice with those who are honored. The suffering, however, has to be near and obvious, or we can easily forget and ignore it. We have heard of the millionaire who was so touched with the pitiful story of a caller that he said to a servant, 'Send this poor fellow away at once, or I shall have no appetite for dinner.' Perhaps there are many even in the Brotherhood who would find it too painful to regard the lives of their fellows very closely. A tragedy in the house of a next-door neighbor will cast a gloom over us when a far greater tragedy in a distant land hardly affects us at all. In the same way we shall be partial in our treatment of brethren near and distant unless we make a great effort to enlarge our sympathies.

"When we are called upon to rejoice with the member who is highly honored, the task is still more difficult, especially for some natures. There are men who could sympathize with a friend's misfortune and even make a generous effort to assist him; but they can never forgive him for being successful. The jealous feeling is well disguised, of course. They fear that the friend's good fortune will turn his head and spoil his character, and we may rest assured that they will find ample confirmation of their worst fears, act how he may. Such people are capable of killing an old friend with pinpricks; shaking their heads all the while, and deploring his supposed weakness" ("The One Body", Principles and Proverbs).

  • Comment on Rom 12:16

LIVE IN HARMONY WITH ONE ANOTHER: "Be of the same mind one toward another" (KJV). "Have equal regard for one another" (NEB). "Have full sympathy with one another" (Weymouth). Most literally, "Think the same of others." Give every person the benefit of the doubt. Do not impute bad motives to the actions of others. Do not think of others as being beneath yourself. Feelings of superiority are neither realistic nor appropriate for those who owe all to God's grace.

DO NOT BE PROUD, BUT BE WILLING TO ASSOCIATE WITH PEOPLE OF LOW POSITION: As a means to attaining this harmony, Paul stresses the necessity of rejecting the temptation to think high thoughts about oneself, as though one were a superior breed of believer, and of coming down off the perch of isolation and mingling with people "of low position" or of a humble frame of mind.

The Greek here is simply "tois tapeinosis", meaning "with the lowly", with the result that some have translated "Give yourselves to menial [Greek 'tapeinosis': lowly, or humble] tasks" instead of "Associate with people of low standing." Which translation is preferred depends on whether "tapeinosis" is taken as neuter (thus, humble things) or masculine (i.e., humble people). The ASV takes it to be things that are lowly. The KJV and NIV take it to be people of low position. And the RSV and NET remain determinedly neutral by simply translating "the lowly". Either choice, or the neutral view allowing for both, may express the sense of the passage.

DO NOT BE CONCEITED: And lest one consent to keep these commandments while still retaining elevated notions of his own superiority, Paul puts in a final thrust: "Don't be conceited!" Conceit has no place in the life ruled by love (1 Cor 13:4). In this, Paul seems to be quoting from Proverbs 3:7: "Do not be wise in your own eyes." We might say: 'Don't be proud of your humility. Don't congratulate yourself on what a wonderful fellow you are!'

The KJV has: "Be not wise in your own conceits." The same Greek word, "phronimos", has two distinct but related meanings: "wise" and "conceited". The KJV manages to put both in one sentence, to good effect. To be truly "wise" is a very good thing, but there is a fine line between being wise and being conceited. Human nature being what it is, it is very easy to pass over that line without even noticing.

"Be not presumptuous in your own opinions. Human opinions are worthless. Human opinions have gotten the world into its present disastrous condition. The mind of the Lord is the only safe ground. We must study the Scriptures constantly, not to find support for our views, but sincerely seeking to learn God's views.”

G.V. Growcott

"We could learn a lot from crayons: some are sharp, some are dull; some are pretty, some are not-so-pretty; some are bright, some are dark. Some have weird names. And every single one is different from all the rest. But they all have to learn to live in the same box" (Author unknown).

  • Comment on Rom 12:17

DO NOT REPAY ANYONE EVIL FOR EVIL: This thought comes directly from the teachings of the Lord Jesus Christ:

"Do not resist an evil person. If someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if someone wants to sue you and take your tunic, let him have your cloak as well" (Matt 5:39,40).

"It is natural to every man to return evil for evil. Those of the most indolent and passive dispositions are not without feelings of revenge. Nothing but the faith of Christ will enable any man to overcome this disposition. But faith will overcome it; and every man who believes in Christ must labor to overcome it in his heart, as well as in his practice. If Christians are tried by this test, the pretensions of the great bulk of those who usurp the name will be found groundless" (Robert Haldane).

BE CAREFUL TO DO WHAT IS RIGHT IN THE EYES OF EVERYBODY: The KJV has: "Provide things honest in the sight of all men." Charles Hodge writes, "Our translation [i.e., the KJV] of this clause is not very happy [i.e., not very satisfactory], as it suggests an idea foreign to the meaning of the original. Paul does not mean to direct us to make provision for ourselves or families in an honest manner, which is probably the sense commonly attached to the passage by the English reader, but to act in such a manner as to command the confidence and good opinion of men. In this view, the connection of this with the preceding member of the verse is obvious. 'We must not recompense evil for evil, but act in such a way as to commend ourselves to the consciences of all men.' "

Believers are constantly under the scrutiny of unbelievers as well as of fellow believers, and they must be careful that their conduct does not undermine the high standards of the gospel (cp. Col 4:5; 1 Tim 3:7). We should not only be honest, but take precautions so as to be seen to be honest:

"We commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God" (2 Cor 4:2).

"For we are taking pains to do what is right, not only in the eyes of the Lord but also in the eyes of men" (2 Cor 8:21).

The verb "be careful" ("pronoeo") is literally "to think of beforehand", which suggests that the conduct of believers ought not to be regulated by habit, but rather that each situation in which we may witness to the world ought to be weighed so that the action taken will, at the very least, not cast the gospel in an unfavorable light.

  • Comment on Rom 12:18

IF IT IS POSSIBLE: By this accumulation of conditions, in this phrase and the next, the difficulty of the precept is plainly brought out. This qualifying clause suggests that there are instances in human relations when the strongest desire for peaceful agreement and cooperation will not succeed. Examples may be found in Jesus' difficulties with the Pharisees in Matthew 23, and Paul's with Peter in Galatians 2.

AS FAR AS IT DEPENDS ON YOU: If disharmony and conflict should come, be sure that the responsibility cannot be laid at your feet. The believer may not be able to persuade the other party, but he can at least refuse to be the instigator of trouble.

LIVE AT PEACE WITH EVERYONE: Paul strongly advocated being a peacemaker (cf Matt 5:9), but he did not promote peace at any price, as the previous qualifying phrases emphasize.

  • Comment on Rom 12:19

DO NOT TAKE REVENGE, MY FRIENDS: This peace-loving attitude may be costly, however, because some will want to take advantage of it, figuring that Christian principles will not permit the wronged party to retaliate. In such a case, what is to be done? The path of duty is clear. We are not to take vengeance. We do well to remember the example of David in 1 Samuel 24-26: he was pursued and persecuted by King Saul and his men, but even as he fled for his life he repeatedly went well out of his way to avoid retaliating against Saul.

On the other hand, the path of revenge and retaliation is a dangerous one: "The person who pursues revenge should dig two graves", that is, one for his 'enemy', and another for himself!

And it is also a path which dooms its traveler to ultimate dissatisfaction: "Revenge has no more quenching effect on emotions than salt water has on thirst" (Walter Weckler).

BUT LEAVE ROOM FOR GOD'S WRATH, FOR IT IS WRITTEN: "IT IS MINE TO AVENGE; I WILL REPAY," SAYS THE LORD: Trust God to take care of the situation. He will not do the wrong thing. He will not be too lenient or too severe. Here Paul quotes Deuteronomy 32:35, in which the context indicates that the Lord will intervene to vindicate His people when their enemies abuse them and gloat over them. God's action will rebuke not only the adversaries but also the false gods in which they have put their trust (Deut 32:37,38).

This passage is cited also in Luke 18:7,8 and Revelation 6:9-11.

  • Comment on Rom 12:20

ON THE CONTRARY: "IF YOUR ENEMY IS HUNGRY, FEED HIM; IF HE IS THIRSTY, GIVE HIM SOMETHING TO DRINK": There is no suggestion that the wrath of God (v. 19) will be visited upon the wrongdoer immediately. On the contrary, that wrath is the last resort, for in the immediate future lies the possibility that the one who has perpetrated the wrong will have a change of heart and will be convicted of his sin and won over by the refusal of the Christian to retaliate.

'If you want to take revenge (i.e., heap coals on your enemy's head), then… the best way to take revenge is to do good to him (Matt 5:44]… and in this way you may make him a friend rather than an enemy [cp. Rom 8:37].'

"The imagery of the burning coals represents pangs of conscience, more readily effected by kindness than by violence. These coals produce the sharp pain of contrition through regret (e.g., Prov 18:19; 20:22; 24:17; Gen 42–45; 1Sam 24:18–20). The coals then would be an implied comparison with a searing conscience" (NET Notes). Derek Kidner comments, "The coals of fire represent the pangs which are far better felt now as shame than later as punishment (Psa 140:10)."

Coals of fire may be a curse (Ezek 10:2; Psa 120:2-4), but in certain instances (with those who recognize their sins?) they may also be a blessing. This was the case with the young man, who was sanctified as a prophet by having live coals from the temple altar touch his mouth (Isa 6:6,7).

IN DOING THIS, YOU WILL HEAP BURNING COALS ON HIS HEAD: Paul is quoting Proverbs 25:21,22. Another suggestion has been offered for this rather strange figure of speech: Heaping burning coals on his head figuratively describes doing good that results in the conviction and shame of the enemy. The expression alludes to the old custom of carrying burning coals in a pan. When one's fire went out at home, a person would have to go to a neighbor and request hot coals that he or she would then carry home on the head. Carrying the coals involved some danger, discomfort, and uneasiness for the person carrying them. Nevertheless they were the evidence of the neighbor's love. Likewise the person who receives good for evil feels uncomfortable because of his neighbor's love. This guilt may convict the wrongdoer of his or her ways in a gentle manner.

Further exposition of this somewhat difficult passage:

In Speaker's Commentary, E.H. Plumptre points out that, obviously, "the second clause [of Romans 12:20, and hence of Proverbs 25:22] seems at first sight to suggest a motive incompatible with a true charity." Then he offers the following:

"Leviticus 16:12 suggests an explanation. The high priest on the Day of Atonement was to take his censer, fill it with 'coals of fire', and then put the incense thereon for a sweet-smelling savor. So it is here. The first emotion in another caused by the good done to him may be one of burning shame, but the shame will do its work and the heart also will burn, and prayer and confession and thanksgiving will rise as incense to the throne of God. Thus, 'we shall overcome evil with good' [Rom 12:20]."

Plumptre's reference to the burning coals being placed on the small altar in the holy place may help to connect with the rather incongruous picture of burning coals placed on one's head. In the tabernacle and temple analogy, the coals of fire, with incense added, are placed on this small altar, where the burning incense represents prayer (cp. Psa 141:2; Exod 30:7-9,34-38; Luke 1:9,10; Rev 5:8; 8:3,4) — in this case, prayers of remorse and repentance. Thus the repentant evildoer becomes his own altar of incense, his prayers for forgiveness rising as a sweet savor to the Lord, and thereby receives the answer to those prayers, as Proverbs 25:21,22 (and Romans 12:20) envision.

When the apostle Paul cites Proverbs 25:21,22, he makes it perfectly clear that, whatever these verses may have meant precisely to those who first read or heard them, they do not suggest seeking revenge upon one's enemies. We know this for the simple reason that Paul prefaces his quotation with the words, "Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God's wrath, for it is written: 'It is mine to avenge; I will repay' [itself a citation of Deut 32:35], says the Lord"; and that he immediately follows the quotation with the words, "Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good" (Rom 12:19, 21). Thus the inspired application of these words, in the New Testament, rules out any vengeance or even meting out of punishment by human hands.

  • Comment on Rom 12:21

DO NOT BE OVERCOME BY EVIL, BUT OVERCOME EVIL WITH GOOD: In this context, to be "overcome by evil" means to give in to the temptation to meet evil with evil, i.e., to retaliate. To overcome evil with good has been illustrated in verse 20. Many other illustrations could be given, such as David's sparing the life of Saul, who was pursuing him to snuff out his life. When Saul realized that David had spared his life, he said, "You have repaid me good, whereas I have repaid you evil" (1 Sam 24:17, RSV). The world's philosophy leads men to expect retaliation when they have wronged another. To receive kindness, to see love when it seems uncalled for, can melt the hardest heart.


G.V. Growcott adds this additional useful thought: that the strongest inducement to evil is to be found within ourselves rather than outside: "The battle is right inside ourselves, between the spirit that purifies and the flesh that defiles. We are locked up all our lives in a small room with a deadly enemy. We can't get away from him, though many wander far in the attempt, seeking rest and finding none, blaming their disquietude on their circumstances."

Again, he adds: "The whole teaching of Christ and the apostles is that this is a big battle, a lifelong struggle. Was Paul an exception when he found that ceaseless effort and constant watchfulness were necessary to a successful overcoming? Are we stronger than Paul? If Paul found that his success demanded that he cut himself off from the entanglements of this life and devote all his energies in one direction, can we possibly think that it is unnecessary in our case?"

Chapter 15

  • Comment on Rom 15:1-13

This first portion of Romans 15 continues Paul's teaching about the respective duties of the "strong" and the "weak" in Christ (Rom 14). In these verses he stresses that, despite their superficial differences, the two groups possess a shared unity which should be preserved if at all possible.

  • Comment on Rom 15:1-6

These verses describe the importance of "pleasing one another", i.e., of putting the welfare of others before that of oneself:

"Carry each other's burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ" (Gal 6:2).

This is the Scriptural definition of love in action.

  • Comment on Rom 15:1

WE WHO ARE STRONG: Paul now openly aligns himself with the "strong". At the same time he suggests that they, the strong, are chiefly responsible for achieving the unity between the two factions.

OUGHT: This word should not be watered down as though it means the same thing as "should". It speaks not of something recommended but of an obligation: We "owe it"; we "are bound to do it" (Diaglott). As Paul sees it, strength does not confer privilege; rather, strength creates responsibility.

The Greek verb "opheilo" means to owe, and this pertains to financial matters as well as moral obligations. The verb is found frequently in the New Testament (Luke 17:10; John 13:14; 19:7; Acts 17:29; Rom 15:1, 27; 1 Cor 5:10; 7:36; 9:10; 11:7, 10: 2 Cor 12:11, 14; Eph 5:28; 2 Thes 1:3; 2:13; Heb 2:17; 5:3; 1 John 2:6; 3:16; 4:11; 3 John 1:8).

TO BEAR WITH THE FAILINGS OF THE WEAK: In general, this recalls Isaiah 53:11 (where the same word is used in the Septuagint). There Christ is seen prophetically as bearing the burden of man's iniquity. More specifically here, the word "bear" was used earlier when the apostle exhorted the Galatian believers to "carry [bear] each other's burdens, and in this way… fulfill the law of Christ" (Gal 6:2).

The RV puts this well: "Those of us who are strong must accept as our own burden the tender scruples of the weak." Let the strong, then, bear the burden of the scrupulousness of the weaker brethren. But if they do this in a spirit of mere resignation or with the notion that this condescension marks them as superior Christians, it will fail. When the strong bear with the weak, they must do it in love — the key to fulfilling the law of Christ.

In NIBC, Edwards writes: "Adolf Schlatter was right in saying that Paul argues for more than tacit toleration. 'Toleration is never quite free from disdain and puts the weaker person in danger of being overpowered. Whoever is merely tolerated is not really accepted in his weakness, but is treated in such a way that he is expected to be what he cannot be.' 'Agape' is always more than tolerance, and also more than condescension. Christians must accept others (v. 7) and help bear their burdens, just as Christ took our burdens upon himself… The accent, however, falls on accepting the weak, not changing them."

AND NOT TO PLEASE OURSELVES: The NET has: "and not just to please ourselves". On this the NET Notes say: "New Testament Greek negatives used in contrast like this are often not absolute, but relative: 'not so much one as the other'."

The temptation which the strong must resist is the inclination only to please themselves, to serve their own self-interest only. This is the very antithesis of love. For example, if a strong brother were to indulge his liberty openly in the presence of a weak brother, this would be labeled self-pleasing, since it would do nothing for the other but grieve or irritate him.

"Paul loved the man who differed from him just as much as he loved the man who agreed with him. There is a place for the weak and the strong, and there is one fundamental thing enjoined upon both — that they act in love. No one can inconsiderately use his freedom. It is easier for the strong to adjust his ways to the weak than the other way round" (Dennis Gillett, p. 90).

In short, the weak need knowledge, and the strong need to develop love. Paul is not saying that the strong must determine to put up with the weak. Instead, he means, as mentioned above: "Those of us who are strong must accept as our own burden the tender scruples of the weak" (RV).


The word connection between this verse and Galatians 6:2, as mentioned above, suggests a useful parallel between Paul's two letters, Romans and Galatians, and — as Galatians makes plainer — it has to do, not just with those who have different opinions, but also with those who "fail", that is, those who sin or fall short in their lives:

Romans 15:1,2 Galatians 6:1,2 1. We who are strong ought to bear with the failings of the weak… 1. Brothers, if someone is caught in a sin, you who are spiritual should restore him gently. …and not to please ourselves.

2. Each of us should please his neighbor for his good, to build him up. 2. Carry (bear) each other's burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ.

The parallels suggest several things:

  • The "failings of the weak" (Rom 15:1), who may be "caught in a sin" (Gal 6:1), i.e., in something more serious than a difference of judgment.
  • Notice how the "strong" in Romans are called the "spiritual" in Galatians. The "strong" are perhaps more given to the "fruit of the Spirit", as in the immediate context: "love, joy, peace, patience, kindness… gentleness and self-control" (Gal 5:22-24).
  • Bearing with the failings of the weak (Rom 15:1) means "restoring him gently" (Gal 6:1).
  • It can be difficult to restore sinners gently (Gal 6:1), but Paul commands it. In fact, he knows that to do so is contrary to "pleasing ourselves" (Rom 15:1), but he knows also that it is the "spiritual" thing to do (Gal 6:1) — in the best possible sense.
  • And it "pleases our neighbor" (Rom 15:2), not in the self-congratulatory sense, but in the sense of helping him lift up and carry his heavy burden of sin (Gal 6:2).

When we do this great work of restoring sinners, we are truly doing the work of Christ, the gentle and humble Saviour who helps us bear the "yoke" of our own sins also.

  • Comment on Rom 15:2

EACH OF US SHOULD PLEASE HIS NEIGHBOR: Indeed, refusing to live a life of mere self-pleasing should characterize every believer, whether strong or weak, and should extend beyond the narrow circle of likeminded people. What is called for here is not a weak or indifferent compliance with the wishes of others, but rather a determined adjustment to whatever will contribute to the spiritual good of the other person. This is like Paul's stated personal principle of making himself all things to all men, in order to win as many as possible to the Lord (1 Cor 9:19-23; cp. 1 Cor 10:33).

Paul is not saying that we should be "men-pleasers" and do whatever anyone wants us to do simply because it will please them (contrast Gal 1:10,16,19; 1 Thes 2:4). The principles of the gospel must never be given up to please others, but matters of personal preference may — and in fact ought to — be adjusted if it is beneficial for the weak. In summary, we should not please others rather than God, but we should please others rather than ourselves.

FOR HIS GOOD, TO BUILD HIM UP: The goal to be achieved here is the good of the other person, to upbuild him (Rom 14:19). The RSV is plain that "for his good" and "to build him up" make one phrase: "for the good purpose of building up the neighbor".

The Greek word for "build up" is "oikodome". It may be translated "edification" and literally refers to erecting a structure, brick by brick or plank by plank, so that it is as strong and durable as possible. This principle of "building up" leaves no room for anything like mere flattery.

Acting for the good of others is not the same thing as merely being nice or polite. We might, for example, be polite when we ought to be forthright, or be agreeable when we should be truthful — and that is not good nor upbuilding. As any doctor knows, that which is best for the patient is not always what the patient wants to hear, but the doctor must tell him anyway.

What works for the individual also works for the community of many individuals. The rule for both is to edify, or build up. All gifts and all activities must contribute to that goal — not to entertain, not to divert, not to pass time, but to edify, strengthen and improve.

  • Comment on Rom 15:3

FOR EVEN CHRIST DID NOT PLEASE HIMSELF: For the first time in this letter Paul sets Christ before his readers as an example. To follow Christ is to seek to conform to the pattern of his life (1 Cor 9:21; 11:1; Gal 6:2; Rom 15:7).

Nevertheless, Christ is not simply an example. He is the perfect example, and the pattern or prototype. He is not one among many whom we might follow, but the ideal model, the original in whose image all copies must be made.

Christ was faced with the same problem that continues to confront his followers. Should they please themselves, go their own way, and then speak what people want to hear? Or should they resolve to be guided by their commitment to do the will of God? Christ's own affirmation is recorded for us:

"I always do what pleases [God]" (John 8:29).

"I seek not to please myself but him who sent me" (John 5:30).

To this Paul adds:

"Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus, [who]… being found in appearance [form, or status] as a man, humbled himself and became obedient to death — even death on a cross!" (Phil 2:5, 8).

And Peter comments:

"To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. 'He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.' When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly" (1 Pet 2:21-23).

John also:

"This is how we know what love is: Jesus Christ laid down his life for us. And we ought to lay down our lives for our brothers" (1 John 3:16).

BUT, AS IT IS WRITTEN: "THE INSULTS OF THOSE WHO INSULT YOU HAVE FALLEN ON ME": Paul is citing Psalm 69:9. This psalm is so frequently quoted and applied to Christ in the New Testament that it must be considered as directly prophetic of him and his work (cp. John 2:17; 15:25; 19:28; Acts 1:20).

In Israel, through the years, God's servants suffered reproach and insult when they attempted to warn their countrymen that their sin and rebellion were inviting the judgment of God. The first half of Psalm 69:9 is quoted in John 2:17 in connection with Jesus' cleansing of the temple: "Zeal for your house will consume me." Fervently espousing God's cause can often incite the passionate anger of sinful men.

In Christ we can see the difference between a pleaser of people and a lover of people. Sacrificing his own preferences for the welfare of others did not make him acceptable to everyone, but it did make him acceptable to his Father. In John 15:25 Jesus cites the same psalm (Psa 69:4), pointing out that human hatred had dogged his steps, however unjustly. Nevertheless, Jesus did not discontinue his faithful work, which was designed to help those around him. Paul wants his readers to realize that similarly they are to seek the good of others even when they are misunderstood or persecuted for doing so.

What does it really mean, to bear the griefs and sorrows of another? As exemplified in Christ, it was more, much more, than a mechanical "burden-bearing". It was a "living sacrifice", a way of life that denied the lusts of the flesh within himself, while at the same time loving and striving continuously for the well-being of his brethren who could not, or did not, so deny themselves. And when they failed, and failed miserably, he bore with their failures and never gave way to a self-righteous, judgmental anger — but only expressed sorrow and gentle rebuke. Was there ever such a man? "For even Christ pleased not himself" (Rom 15:3).

  • Comment on Rom 15:4

FOR EVERYTHING THAT WAS WRITTEN IN THE PAST WAS WRITTEN TO TEACH US, SO THAT THROUGH ENDURANCE AND THE ENCOURAGEMENT OF THE SCRIPTURES WE MIGHT HAVE HOPE: Paul takes this reference to David's experience in Psalm 69 as an opportunity to comment on the usefulness of all the Old Testament. This portion of God's Word provides motivation for enduring, and gives encouragement as we seek to remain faithful in our commitment to do God's will. These Scriptures give us hope because in them we see God's approval of those who persevered faithfully in spite of opposition and frustration.

"My son, keep your father's commands and do not forsake your mother's teaching. Bind them upon your heart forever; fasten them around your neck. When you walk, they will guide you; when you sleep, they will watch over you; when you awake, they will speak to you. For these commands are a lamp, this teaching is a light, and the corrections of discipline are the way to life" (Prov 6:20-23).

TO TEACH US: "For our learning" (KJV), or "instruction" (NASB). "When Paul employs the word 'learning' (Greek 'didaskalian'), he has in mind something far more than the mere acquisition of additional information. Paul does not mean that the Old Testament was written merely so that we might receive additional information of an intellectual nature therefrom and as a result be more learned. That is not his meaning at all. Rather, by his usage of the word 'learning' he has in mind a learning that tends to godliness. He himself goes on to say that the purpose of such learning and reading of the Scriptures is that we might have hope. It is all, in other words, for a spiritual purpose. All the Old Testament, therefore, is for our spiritual benefit" (John F. Walvoord, Bibliotheca Sacra, Vol. 122, p. 485, January 1965, p. 17).

ENDURANCE: The Greek "hupomone" is an abiding, or holding up, under that which is heavy or difficult. In effect, it is steadfastness, fortitude or constancy. The idea, if not the actual word, is akin to the "bearing" of burdens (v. 1), as Christ did on our behalf (v. 3).

The KJV "patience", while not incorrect, sounds too passive to modern ears. "Endurance" is a much better translation: it is active, and it requires strength.

ENCOURAGEMENT: The Greek "paraklesis" includes the ideas of comfort and exhortation, as well as encouragement.

The development of endurance (or patience) in the day-to-day living of our lives is what an exhortation is all about, and the only true exhortations come from the examples and teachings of Scriptures. We do not read the Bible just to learn facts; we especially read the Bible to be comforted with our hope, and to be encouraged to shun bad examples and to follow good ones. And for this purpose, the Old Testament is equally useful with the New Testament:

"All Scripture is God-breathed ['given by inspiration of God': KJV] and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work" (2 Tim 3:16,17).

Even the most ancient Scriptures are relevant to the current time. What God did for Abraham was written for us, living thousands of years later, so that we might follow Abraham's example (Rom 4:22-24). What Moses said in the Law, about not muzzling the ox that treads out the grain, was likewise "written for us" (1 Cor 9:8-10). All the experiences of the Jews in the wilderness of Sinai were also "examples", and "warnings for us" (1 Cor 10:1-11, esp. vv. 6, 11).

Romans 15:4 and the other verses cited just above point out how abundantly meaningful and helpful is all the Bible. It is not just old history; it is not just about events that happened ages ago. It is as alive as today's news, and as relevant as tomorrow's expectations. The Word of God is living and powerful, but only if we see it as such, and spend time reading and thinking about it.


"A nation unfamiliar with its history is condemned to live it again." This well-known quotation from George Santayana is certainly true: we should study the past so that we can learn from the mistakes of those who have gone before.

Paul tells us that, "Whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope" [Rom 15:4, KJV]. History does repeat itself, and the lesson we want to learn from the past is to avoid the same pitfalls into which our forefathers fell. If we continue to make the same mistakes as those who have gone before, then we are not very wise, and we will have to suffer the same consequences. Some mistakes are so costly that we cannot learn from our mistakes; for example, little children need to learn not to play in the street because getting run over is too high a price to pay for this mistake.

Young people may question why they must study history because they think it is dry, boring and irrelevant in their lives. They couldn't be more wrong. History is about real people who just happened to be born before we were. History is being written every day, and the things happening today will be found in tomorrow's history books.

The greatest history book of all is the Bible, for it was written by God about His people and tells us of His promises to them and to us. Without this book we would know nothing of Adam and Eve. We would know that sin existed but would not know why. We would know nothing of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and therefore we would be ignorant of the promises…

It may be interesting to know the history of the French Revolution or the pilgrims that settled New England, but it is essential to know the history of Moses bringing God's people out of Egypt and the promise to David of a son to sit on his throne. The one is nice to know, the other essential.

Bob Lloyd


Notice the development of thought here: Starting from trusting the right authority (the Scriptures: v. 4), we proceed to right behavior toward others ("a spirit of unity”,: verse 5), and finally to right worship (worship which glorifies God: v. 6).

  • Comment on Rom 15:5

MAY THE GOD WHO GIVES ENDURANCE AND ENCOURAGEMENT GIVE YOU A SPIRIT OF UNITY AMONG YOURSELVES: Is Paul referring to the God who gives endurance and encouragement (as the NIV puts it), or the God of endurance and encouragement? The KJV, NET and RSV all favor the second of these:

"May the God of steadfastness and encouragement grant you to live in such harmony with one another, in accord with Christ Jesus, that together you may with one voice glorify the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ" (vv. 5,6, RSV).

The preponderance of translations points toward the second possibility, that is, that "endurance" and "encouragement" are spoken of here as characteristics of God Himself. Even so, does this mean that God does not confer such gifts upon men and women? Of course not.

Surely God does give "joy and peace" (v 13), "grace and peace" (Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3; Eph 1:2; etc.), and "grace, mercy and peace" (1 Tim 1:2; 2 Tim 1:2; 2John 1:3), as well as "mercy, peace and love… in abundance" (Jude 1:2). So it is not really a question whether God can give us blessings and even qualities of character.

Therefore, we may read this verse in this way, generally following the KJV: 'May the God of endurance and encouragement grant you to be likeminded', or 'give you a spirit of unity.' At the very least, though, we may conclude that the God who exemplifies such sterling qualities would be able to help develop such qualities in His children when they read His Bible and pray to Him. How else would they be enabled to find "a spirit of unity" among themselves?

In similar manner, "the God of peace" (Rom 15:33; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 5:23) will surely give peace to His children — as these references suggest. And "the God of love and peace" (2 Cor 13:11) will likewise give His children the ability to love their family, their fellow-believers, and their God. So, while there is a slight difference between translations, the end result is essentially the same.

Although endurance and encouragement come to us through the Scriptures (v 4), they are also gifts which come from God. We might ask the question here: 'Do we get endurance and encouragement from the Bible (as v 4), or does God give us these qualities (as v 5 implies)?' But to put the question just that way is to propose a false choice. We should not be forced to choose between two alternatives based on an 'either-or' question. Instead, the correct answer in this case is surely a 'not only, but also' answer. That is, 'Yes, we learn endurance and encouragement from the Bible (v 4); and also yes, our Father in heaven will surely bless us with such qualities — if we read and pray and seek His help.'

Studying the Scriptures prayerfully, along with the help of God ministered in unseen ways, can provide us the insight and the strength to do what is right, in this as well as in all things. To do what is right in the first place does not come easy; to endure in doing what is right requires special and continued effort. A spirit of unity among believers does not just happen; it must be prayed about, with the blessings of God sought, and it must be brought about, at least in part, by our continuing efforts.

GIVE YOU A SPIRIT OF UNITY AMONG YOURSELVES: Or, taken quite literally, "grant you the same things among one another". Hodge writes: "The expression 'to be likeminded' [KJV] does not here refer to unanimity of opinion, but to harmony of feeling (see Rom 8:5; 12:3)." As Paul explained in some detail in the previous chapter, the "spirit of unity" called for here is not an absolute collective agreement upon secondary matters. Believers must not be expected to arrive at exactly the same conclusions on matters of individual conscience, but they should be expected to agree to disagree in love.

Also compare similar language in the following passages:

  • Romans 12:16: "Live in harmony with one another. Do not be proud, but be willing to associate with people of low position. Do not be conceited."
  • 2 Corinthians 13:11: "Aim for perfection, listen to my appeal, be of one mind, live in peace. And the God of love and peace will be with you."
  • Philippians 2:2: "Make my joy complete by being like-minded, having the same love, being one in spirit and purpose."
  • Philippians 4:2: "I plead with Euodia and I plead with Syntyche to agree with each other in the Lord."

AS YOU FOLLOW CHRIST JESUS: Paul continues to emphasize the role and the example of the Lord Jesus Christ in bringing about unity. Harrison writes: "The centripetal magnetism of the Lord can effectively counter the centrifugal force of individual judgment and opinion."

To paraphrase, the gravitational pull of Jesus Christ's spiritual example may draw us toward him and toward unity, and pull us away from the pride and stubbornness that so often lead to meaningless separation.

  • Comment on Rom 15:6

SO THAT WITH ONE HEART AND MOUTH YOU MAY GLORIFY THE GOD AND FATHER OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST: "With one heart" represents one word in the Greek, "homothumadon"; it suggests 'one mind', 'one purpose', and 'one feeling'. This is a favorite word of the historian Luke, and ten of its 11 New Testament occurrences are in the Book of Acts (1:14; 2:46; 4:24; 5:12; 7:57; 8:6; 12:20; 15:25; 18:12; 19:29).

Though this unity will help the church in its witness to the world, Paul is more interested here in its effect on the worship of the people of God. A spirit of unity will enable believers to continue collectively to glorify the same God and Father whom their Master so wonderfully glorifies.

THE GOD AND FATHER OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST: What a wonderful title this is for the Lord God (2 Cor 1:3; 11:31; Eph 1:3, 17; Col 1:3). And how well it fits with and amplifies His other titles, e.g.,

  • "Our Father in heaven" (Matt 6:9);
  • "the Father of glory", or "the glorious Father" (Eph 1:17);
  • "the Father of compassion… and all comfort" (2 Cor 1:3);
  • "the Father of spirits", or "the spiritual Father" (Heb 12:9);
  • "the Father of the heavenly lights" (James 1:17); and
  • the very personal "a Father to you" (2 Cor 6:18).

What does "a spirit of unity" (v. 5) mean here?

As mentioned already, it does not mean an artificial, imposed uniformity on non-fundamental matters. It does, however, mean mutual agreement on all essentials of faith, what we often call 'the first principles’.

But "a spirit of unity" means more than deciding where we stand, collectively and individually, on fundamental Bible teachings. It means a loving acceptance (v. 7), a yearning for the wellbeing of every member of one's spiritual family, and a positive working together to that end.

A unity of spirit, and a loving acceptance, can be vague, subjective descriptions. Perhaps we need to let other Bible passages help us to visualize what such a participation in the community of faith should be like:

  • Galatians 6:1,2: "Brothers, if someone is caught in a sin, you who are spiritual should restore him gently… Carry each other's burdens."
  • Ephesians 4:31,32: "Get rid of all bitterness, rage and anger, brawling and slander, along with every form of malice. Be kind and compassionate to one another, forgiving each other, just as in Christ God forgave you."
  • Colossians 3:12–16: "Therefore, as God's chosen people, holy and dearly loved, clothe yourselves with compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience. Bear with each other, and forgive whatever grievances you may have against one another. Forgive as the Lord forgave you… Let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts… And be thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly as you teach and admonish one another with all wisdom, and as you sing psalms, hymns and spiritual songs with gratitude in your hearts to God."
  • 1 Thessalonians 4:9,10: "Now about brotherly love we do not need to write to you, for you yourselves have been taught by God to love each other. And in fact, you do love all the brothers throughout Macedonia. Yet we urge you, brothers, to do so more and more."
  • Hebrews 10:24,25: "And let us consider how we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds. Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another — and all the more as you see the Day approaching."
  • 1 Peter 3:8,9: "Finally, all of you, live in harmony with one another; be sympathetic, love as brothers, be compassionate and humble. Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult, but with blessing."
  • 1 John 3:23: "And this is [God's] command: to believe in the name of His Son, Jesus Christ, and to love one another as He commanded us."

  • Comment on Rom 15:7-13

In this summary of Romans 14 and the first part of this chapter, Paul now returns to emphasize once more the importance of accepting or welcoming one another into the fullness of family fellowship. This becomes especially important when considered in the context of the very real differences between the "strong" and the "weak" believers.

  • Comment on Rom 15:7

ACCEPT ONE ANOTHER, THEN: As he moves forward to the conclusion of his treatment of the strong and the weak, Paul pauses to summarize what he has already stated. This repeats the emphasis of Romans 14:1, where the same verb occurs, but here the exhortation is directed to both groups, i.e., to "one another", rather than to the strong ones alone.

This raises a related matter, perhaps less obvious than its counterpart. Most of this section and the previous chapter seem to be instructing the "strong" brother, who enjoys his freedom, on his duty to avoid offending the "weak" brother, with his traditions. But Paul's emphasis on this perspective does not preclude the possibility that real offense may also be found the other way round, i.e., that the "weak" brother may be guilty of causing offense to the “strong” brother.

How can this be? Sometimes a brother may say he is "offended" by what another brother does (or might do). But he may be pretending to be "offended" merely as a tactic to get his own way! Also, since being "offended" or "stumbling" is definitely something that is not planned or deliberate, it cannot be chosen as a course of action.

In this scenario, the weak brother may even claim to be so offended that he will leave the ecclesia if it does not support his point of view. Such a ploy can be a spiritual blackmail, holding the collective conscience of the ecclesia hostage to his own opinions. This manipulation by threat may be just as bad as any other offense, or even worse because it is born of cynicism.

The solution is, of course, to "accept one another". And, when every other argument fails, to remember that we must "submit to one another" (Rom 12:16; 2 Cor 13:11; Eph 5:21; 1 Pet 3:8; 5:5). In practical terms, this means that, where first principles are not at stake, every believer is duty-bound to abide by the will of the majority, and not foment unrest and discontent when he does not get his own way. Is this easy? No, but it is nevertheless the requirement.

ACCEPT: This is the Greek "proslambano", which means: to take to oneself, i.e., with friendship or hospitality. See the notes on Romans 14:1,3.

JUST AS CHRIST ACCEPTED YOU: Paul is addressing this to the strong and weak alike, and so also to the Gentile and Jew alike.

IN ORDER TO BRING PRAISE TO GOD: The motivating factor in such acceptance of others is to further the praise of God. It has nothing to do with elevating oneself in personal pride, or enjoying oneself in personal satisfaction.

  • Comment on Rom 15:8

FOR I TELL YOU THAT CHRIST HAS BECOME A SERVANT OF THE JEWS ON BEHALF OF GOD'S TRUTH, TO CONFIRM THE PROMISES MADE TO THE PATRIARCHS: Verses 8-10 expand the idea of Jesus Christ accepting us. Verse 8 deals with his acceptance of Jews. He not only accepted Jewish believers but came to serve the Jewish people, as the Old Testament predicted, fulfilling God's promise to the patriarchs (Mark 10:45; Matt 15:24; cp. Rom 9:4,5; Gal 3:16). So the typically stronger Gentile believers should not despise their sometimes weaker Jewish brethren.

CONFIRM: The Greek "bebaioo" is a legal term signifying to strengthen, make sure, establish, validate, or ratify.

THE PROMISES MADE TO THE PATRIARCHS: These were the covenant promises made to the fathers Abraham (Gen 12:1-3; 17:5-8; 18:19; 22:18), Isaac (Gen 26:3,4), and Jacob (Gen 28:13-15; 46:2-4).

Even when Paul is emphasizing that the Gentiles may have an equal part with Israel in the blessings of eternal life and God's Kingdom, he never forgets the appropriate Scriptural order: "first for the Jew, and then for the Gentile" (Rom 1:16; 2:9,10; 4:16; 9:24).

  • Comment on Rom 15:9-12

Paul makes a strong effort to persuade Jewish brethren that they should receive their Gentile brethren without hesitation or quibbling. For this purpose he assembles a powerful group of verses to demonstrate the Bible teaching that the Gentiles will share in the redemption which Christ brings to the Jewish world.

There are other New Testament references to the expansion of gospel preaching, so that the hope of Israel is offered to all nations. The Old Testament passages quoted in these references emphasize that the salvation of the Gentiles was inherent in God's character and His promises to Israel from the beginning:

  • Luke 24:47: "Repentance and forgiveness of sins will be preached in his name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem."
  • Acts 13:47: "For this is what the Lord has commanded us: 'I have made you a light for the Gentiles, that you may bring salvation to the ends of the earth [Isa 49:6].' "
  • Acts 15:14-18: "Simon has described to us how God at first showed his concern by taking from the Gentiles a people for himself. The words of the prophets are in agreement with this, as it is written: 'After this I will return and rebuild David's fallen tent. Its ruins I will rebuild, and I will restore it, that the remnant of men may seek the Lord, and all the Gentiles who bear my name, says the Lord, who does these things' that have been known for ages [Amos 9:11,12]."
  • Romans 9:25: "As he says in Hosea: 'I will call them "my people" who are not my people; and I will call her "my loved one" who is not my loved one' [Hos 2:23], and, 'It will happen that in the very place where it was said to them, "You are not my people," they will be called "sons of the living God" [Hos 1:10].' "
  • Galatians 3:8: "The Scripture foresaw that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, and announced the gospel in advance to Abraham: 'All nations will be blessed through you [Gen 18:18; 22:18; 26:4].' "
  • Galatians 4:27: "For it is written: 'Be glad, O barren woman, who bears no children; break forth and cry aloud, you who have no labor pains; because more are the children of the desolate woman than of her who has a husband [Isa 54:1].' "
  • Comment on Rom 15:9

SO THAT THE GENTILES MAY GLORIFY GOD FOR HIS MERCY, AS IT IS WRITTEN: "THEREFORE I WILL PRAISE YOU AMONG THE GENTILES; I WILL SING HYMNS TO YOUR NAME": This quotation, from Psalm 18:49 and 2 Samuel 22:50, pictures David as rejoicing in God for the triumphs He has given David in the midst of the nation. These nations have become subjects of the Kingdom of God, over which David reigns.

In its New Testament application, then, Christ is pictured as one of the great congregation, the multitudes who sing praises to the Lord for His mercy. We see this first at the Last Supper:

"When they had sung a hymn, they went out to the Mount of Olives" (Matt 26:30.

Then we see the same picture, with an orientation toward the future, when the writer of Hebrews emphasizes Jesus Christ's essential oneness with those he was sent to save: "He says, 'I will declare your name to my brothers; in the presence of the congregation I will sing your praises" (Heb 2:12).

In Hebrews the writer's reference to Psalm 22:22 shows Jesus' essential oneness with all humanity: "Jesus is not ashamed to call them [i.e., those whom he saves] brothers" (Heb 2:11). In Romans 15 Paul wants to make it plain that the great congregation of redeemed, those whom Christ will save, are not only called his brothers, but include Gentiles!

Thus Christ is the servant of the Jews, to confirm the promises made to the fathers, on their behalf (v 8). And Christ is the servant of the Gentiles as well, to fulfill what God promised regarding their ultimate inclusion into the blessings of Israel (v. 9).

  • Comment on Rom 15:10

AGAIN, IT SAYS, "REJOICE, O GENTILES, WITH HIS PEOPLE": The original Hebrew of Deuteronomy 32:43 might be translated: "Rejoice, you Gentiles, his people" — implying that Gentiles may be the people of God on an equal basis with Jews. The Septuagint version adds the word which is translated "with", and this is followed by Paul here.

This means that, even in Deuteronomy (following the Septuagint rendering), Moses is described as seeing the Gentiles praising God, along with their fellow-worshipers the Israelites. This would have encouraged Paul's Jewish readers to accept their Gentile brethren.

  • Comment on Rom 15:11

AND AGAIN, "PRAISE THE LORD, ALL YOU GENTILES, AND SING PRAISES TO HIM, ALL YOU PEOPLES": Paul is quoting Psalm 117:1. Whereas he anticipates the time when Gentiles shall be joined with his people Israel, Psalm 117 goes further and puts Gentile believers ahead of Jews. Far from being an afterthought, then, the inclusion of Gentiles in the hope of Abraham was a primary object of God from the beginning and all along!

Why has not Paul emphasized this even more in his argument? Would not this point have reinforced considerably his campaign of preaching to the Gentiles? Presumably he omitted this useful emphasis for tactical reasons. If Paul had gone so far as to state plainly that one day Gentiles believers would surpass Jewish ones, it might have been too much for Gentile believers to swallow, thus causing serious damage to their spiritual wellbeing.

But it was right that Paul stress to his fellow Jews, to some extent, the necessity that the gospel be preached to Gentiles.

"There has always been a reticence among men to take the Gospel to those outside their immediate sphere. Israel had eyes only for themselves, and even when in early New Testament times the disciples were bidden to go into all nations and to preach to all people they were loathe to do so: so much so that God had to press them into action by special miracles, as is seen in the Acts of the Apostles. Even today, when we are involved in preaching to all people, the work is not entirely free from restraints of one kind or another.” Cyril Tennant).

ALL YOU PEOPLES: "Peoples" is "laoi", the plural of "laos". It generally refers to any and all peoples, or a group of people, irrespective of nationality. As used in this verse, it is treated as parallel to the earlier "ethne" (the plural of "ethnos"), which is translated "Gentiles" in the preceding phrase. Sometimes either of these words ("Gentiles" and "peoples" in the NIV) may be used to distinguish non-believers from Jews or Christians. Then again, either word may be used to describe the peoples of the earth, out of which the redeemed will be taken. For example, the "great multitude" standing before the Lamb is described as having come from every "ethnos" and "laos" (Rev 7:9; 11:9; 17:15).

  • Comment on Rom 15:12

AND AGAIN, ISAIAH SAYS, "THE ROOT OF JESSE WILL SPRING UP, ONE WHO WILL ARISE TO RULE OVER THE NATIONS; THE GENTILES WILL HOPE IN HIM": Here Paul quotes Isaiah 11:1,10, continuing the point of the previous verse. It is an explicit prediction of Messiah's lordship and dominion over other nations besides the Jews.

The promise of the prophet is, that from the decayed and fallen house of David, one should arise, whose dominion should embrace all nations, and in whom Gentiles as well as Jews should trust. In the fulfillment of this prophecy Christ came, and preached salvation to those who were near and to those who were far off. As both classes had been thus kindly received by the condescending Saviour, and united into one community, they should recognize and love each other as brethren, laying aside all dissension and contempt, neither judging nor despising one another.

The "root of Jesse" has been called the humblest of Messianic metaphors, since it points back to a time when the house of Jesse, the father of David (1 Sam 16:5-13; Matt 1:6), had no special standing in Israel. Such a phrase is very much suited to the context in Romans 15, where Paul sees Christ as the one who "did not please himself", but became a servant of all (v. 3).

Later, in Revelation, Jesus Christ is twice called "the Root of David" (Rev 5:5; 22:16). Once, earlier, he is spoken of as "a root out of dry ground" (Isa 53:2).

  • Comment on Rom 15:13

MAY THE GOD OF HOPE FILL YOU WITH ALL JOY AND PEACE AS YOU TRUST IN HIM, SO THAT YOU MAY OVERFLOW WITH HOPE: The God of hope is the God who inspires hope in and provides hope for His redeemed ones. Any hope that believers have comes from God.

Even when Paul speaks of "the Scriptures through which we might have hope" (v. 4), he plainly does not believe that hope comes simply from the Scriptures but especially from "the God of hope". The Scriptures bear witness to the fact of hope, but the source of hope is Almighty God. The Bible is not so much the source of hope as it is the means by which hope is communicated to man.

FILL YOU WITH ALL JOY AND PEACE AS YOU TRUST IN HIM: Christians can be joyful because of what God has already done for us in Christ, as well as what He continues to do for us. Likewise, we can also find peace in what He is doing now, as well as what He will do in the future (Rom 5:2; 13:11). This is the point of "joy and peace… as you trust [i.e., have faith] in Him"; elsewhere Paul refers to the same thing:

"I will continue with all of you for your progress and joy in the faith" (Phil 1:25).

"Peace is to be understood as a power which, together with joy, can pervade the whole person… This peace is neither the stoic's withdrawal from the world nor a pious flight into spirituality and mystical contemplation. It is the joyful assurance of sharing already the peace of God as one goes through life and looks to eternity" (H. Beck, NIDNTT, "Peace").

The New Testament pictures “peace":

  • as being made on behalf of believers (Col 1:20),
  • as being preached to potential believers everywhere (Acts 10:36; Eph 2:17), and
  • as being enjoyed by believers everywhere through their Lord Jesus Christ (Rom 5:1).

It also pictures "peace":

  • as being bequeathed to believers by Jesus Christ in his parting gift (John 14:27),
  • as guarding or keeping their hearts and minds in him (Phil 4:7),
  • as ruling in their hearts whilst they are members of his body (Col 3:15), and finally
  • as filling the hearts of believers (here).

SO THAT YOU MAY OVERFLOW WITH HOPE: "Overflow" is the Greek "perisseuo". This expressive word is used of a spring bubbling up and continually overflowing with fresh water. Just as God was a spring whose blessings never fail, so His children should overflow with blessings for others (John 4:14; 7:37,38).

In Paul's writings, the same or related words occur often, especially in 1 Thessalonians. Thessalonica was famous for its hot springs which continually overflowed. The city had once been named Therma, for those hot springs. Paul was fond of using this figure of speech in varying degrees; he was like a hot spring, bubbling over with warmth and love — and so he wanted his converts to be the same:

  • "Night and day we pray most earnestly that we may see you again and supply what is lacking in your faith" (1 Thes 3:10).
  • 'We pray abundantly, like a spring bubbles and overflows, beyond its confines, flowing out in every direction.'
  • "May the Lord make your love increase and overflow ['perisseuo'; 'abound': KJV] for each other and for everyone else, just as ours does for you" (1 Thes 3:12).
  • "Finally, brothers, we instructed you how to live in order to please God, as in fact you are living. Now we ask you and urge you in the Lord Jesus to do this more and more ['perisseuo': i.e., to abound and overflow, without ceasing]" (1 Thes 4:1).
  • "And in fact, you do love all the brothers throughout Macedonia. Yet we urge you, brothers, to do so more and more ['perisseuo']" (1 Thes 4:10).
  • "Now to him who is able to do immeasurably more than all we ask or imagine, according to his power that is at work within us" (Eph 3:20). The KJV is very expressive: "exceeding abundantly".
  • "The law was added so that the trespass might increase. But where sin increased, grace increased all the more (Rom 5:20). Where "trespass" or sin increased or abounded, there grace abounded much more. Grace increased to overflowing, above and beyond the extent of sin's increase. The grace of God flooded over sin and swallowed it up. What a picture!
  • "I have great confidence in you; I take great pride in you. I am greatly encouraged; in all our troubles my joy knows no bounds ['hyperperisseuo']" (2 Cor 7:4).

"Thy goodness, Lord, our souls confess; Thy mercy we adore: A spring whose blessings never fail, A sea without a shore" (Thomas Gibbons).

BY THE POWER OF THE HOLY SPIRIT: The gifts of the Holy Spirit, for all their uses in the early church (Rom 12:6-8), were not strong enough to guarantee the same joy and peace which is spoken of here. Witnessing miracles, or even performing miracles, did not automatically confer joy and peace. As the later verses of Romans 12 demonstrate, even one who possesses Holy Spirit gifts may still be proud (v. 16), conceited (v. 16), evil-minded (v. 17), lacking in peace (v. 18), and vengeful (v. 19)!

The very best gifts God can give are a simple joy in Him, and a peace in knowing one's sins are forgiven (Rom 15:13); these, along with a childlike faith and a quiet love, are available to all who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. The most coveted gifts — speaking in tongues, "prophesying", and "teaching" — were ephemeral and destined to pass away. They were never more than a means to an end; they could never be the end itself.

Without the true "spirit" of God (lower case!), the "Holy Spirit" from God (upper case) could not bring salvation, or even happiness.


Looking back in review

When we have reached Romans 15:13, we have also reached the end of Paul's exposition of the righteousness of God (1:18-15:13). It is a good time to look back in review, at the way we have come:

  • First of all, Paul has shown that mankind — Jews and Gentiles alike — are equally in need of God's righteousness (1:18-3:20).
  • God reckons, or accounts, people to be righteous if they wholeheartedly have faith in Him (3:21-5:21).
  • By means of belief, baptism, and a new life God imparts this righteousness (6:1-8:39).
  • God demonstrates His righteousness in all that He does with mankind, even in His dealings with the Jews who have rejected the Messiah (9:1-11:36).
  • God's righteousness is only completed in the lives of His children when they continue to practice their newfound righteousness in their daily relationships (12:1-15:13).

Looking forward in hope

The mention of hope (Rom 15:13) points forward to the future. Despite his completeness of the exposition of the gospel of God, Paul realizes — more than anyone — that God has not finished His saving work in believers' lives. They — and we — are still ongoing work projects, "under construction" until our lives end or the Lord returns. All believers exist in the midst of an ongoing creation, which occupies not six days but their whole lives. In closing this review of God's work, Paul encourages his readers to joy and peace in their life of hope.


  • Comment on Rom 15:14-33

Here the conclusion of Paul's letter begins, but his conclusion is 1 1/2 chapters long! Johann Bengel comments briefly on this: "As one street often leads men, leaving a large city, through several gates, so the conclusion of this Epistle is manifold."

Paul's letter to the Romans is complete, filled with material, and sometimes complex. It would be naïve to suppose that his conclusion would now be simple, quick and easy.

Paul had been somewhat critical of the strong and the weak in the Roman ecclesia (Rom 14:1-15:13). Now, in this section, he balances those comments by pointing out other strengths in the ecclesia. He has already mentioned the faith of his Roman brethren (Rom 1:8). Now he also mentions their moral virtue, their complete knowledge, and their ability to instruct one another (v. 14).

After this he continues by describing his past labors (Rom 15:15-21), his present program (vv. 22-29), and his future plans, Lord willing (vv. 30-33).

  • Comment on Rom 15:14-21

In these verses Paul mentions his past labors as a prelude to describing his present plans (vv. 22-29).

In Daily Study Bible, William Barclay writes: "Few passages reveal Paul's character better than this. He is coming to the end of his letter and is wishing to prepare the ground for the visit that he hopes soon to pay to Rome. Here we see something at least of his secret in winning men", which, as the writer goes on to explain, involves tact, humility and the recognition that he was himself no more than a servant of Christ.

  • Comment on Rom 15:14

"Morally, they were 'full of goodness', intellectually they were 'complete in knowledge', and functionally they were 'competent to instruct one another' " (Mounce).

I MYSELF AM CONVINCED, MY BROTHERS: George Edmundson writes, "Such a declaration implies a conviction based upon trustworthy evidence, otherwise his readers would be the first to perceive that here was only high-flown language covering an empty compliment" (The Church in Rome in the First Century, p. 15).

THAT YOU YOURSELVES ARE FULL OF GOODNESS: Moral virtue is one of the fruits of the Spirit (Gal 5:22; Eph 5:9). This goodness or moral virtue is necessary to apply the Truth of God to one's life. The Truth is acquired by learning, which develops knowledge, but such knowledge is essentially pointless unless it changes one's life for the better.

In Christ the believer is created for good works (Eph 2:10), and receives a good conscience (Acts 23:1; 1 Tim 1:5, 19). This also underlies the urgent exhortations to bear fruit in good works (Col 1:10), to seek to do good (1 Thes 5:15), and to do it to everyone (Rom 15:2; 16:19; Gal 6:6, 10).

COMPLETE IN KNOWLEDGE: They were fully instructed in the gospel (Rom 6:17), so much so that there were, among their members, those who were "competent to instruct" the others.

Not only were such brothers and sisters competent to instruct (admonish: KJV) others, but — as this phrase implies — even the instructors were able to receive instruction from one another. That is, no teacher among them elevated himself above being a student as well.

"Paul reveals himself as a man of tact. There is no rebuke here. He does not nag the brethren at Rome nor speak to them like some angry schoolmaster. He tells them that he is only reminding them of what they well know, and assures them that he is certain that they have it in them to render outstanding service to each other and to their Lord. Paul was much more interested in what a man could be than in what he was. He saw faults with utter clarity, and dealt with them with utter fidelity; but all the time he was thinking, not of the wretched creature that a man was, but of the splendid creature that he might be" (Barclay).

"Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly as you teach and admonish one another with all wisdom" (Col 3:16).

"And we urge you, brothers, warn those who are idle, encourage the timid, help the weak, be patient with everyone" (1 Thes 5:14).

  • Comment on Rom 15:15

I HAVE WRITTEN YOU QUITE BOLDLY ON SOME POINTS, AS IF TO REMIND YOU OF THEM AGAIN, BECAUSE OF THE GRACE GOD GAVE ME: The apostle gave his readers credit for some knowledge of what he had written in the foregoing chapters. Nevertheless they needed reminding — as do all of God's people.

Paul suggests that he has "written… quite boldly" when, by most standards, his exhortation here is the model of humility and affection. Hodge writes, "What a reproof is this for the arrogant and critical addresses which so often are given by men who think they have Paul for an example!"

  • Comment on Rom 15:16

TO BE A MINISTER OF CHRIST JESUS TO THE GENTILES: "Minister" is the Greek "leitourgos", meaning a servant, one who cares for and provides for others, often with a focus on a specific task or duty which can be practical or spiritual.

Here Paul speaks of himself as "a 'leitourgos' of Christ Jesus". "Just as a man in the ancient days laid his fortune on the altar of the service of his beloved Athens, and counted it his only glory, so Paul laid his everything on the altar of the service of Christ, and was proud to be the servant of his Master" (William Barclay).

"Paul speaks of himself as a 'minister ("leitourgos") of Christ, who performs a priestly service ("hierourgein") to the gospel' by bringing all nations as an offering to God, as Isaiah 66:20 has foretold. Here Paul may also have been influenced by the prophecy of Isaiah 61:6 that, in the time of fulfillment, all Israelites will become the 'ministers' ('leitourgoi' [Septuagint], the only place in which this term and all its derivatives appear in Isaiah)" (R. Eduard Schweizer, Anchor Bible Dictionary).

WITH THE PRIESTLY DUTY: The Greek word "hierourgeo" occurs in this form only this once in the New Testament. It means literally "to work ['ergon'] in holy things".

OF PROCLAIMING THE GOSPEL OF GOD: Technically, "the gospel of God" is "either a subjective genitive ('the gospel which God brings') or an objective genitive ('the gospel about God'). Either is grammatically possible." There may even be "an interplay between the two concepts… The gospel which God brings is in fact the gospel about Himself" (NET Notes).

SO THAT THE GENTILES MIGHT BECOME AN OFFERING ACCEPTABLE TO GOD: "Offering" is the Greek "prosphora", literally that which is carried so as to present to someone — as a priest might bring his sacrifice to the altar.

"Acceptable" is "euprosdektos", to accept or receive in welcome. Together with the previous word, this describes a gift offered with love and received with love. In the New Testament this word almost always means "acceptable to God" and is used as the equivalent of the Hebrew words "ratzah" and "ratzon", which normally refer to acceptable sacrifices or services. The word occurs in 1 Peter 2:5:

"You also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ."

Other instances are in Romans 15:31 and 2 Corinthians 6:2; 8:12. Related words also occur in Philippians 4:18; Romans 12:1; 1 Timothy 2:3; 5:4; and Hebrews 13:21, with a similar meaning.

The phrase in the Greek is most literally "so that the offering of the Gentiles may become acceptable". This could be understood as a subjective genitive (i.e., an offering made by the Gentiles) or an appositive genitive (i.e., an offering consisting of the Gentiles). This second idea — that the Gentiles were Paul's offering — is reflected in the NIV translation, as well as the KJV.

As a "priest" (cp. Rev 5:10) ministering to or serving God, it was Paul's duty to use the gospel to bring people to God. He regarded the Gentiles who were coming to faith and growing through his ministry as his special priestly offering to God (see Col 1:25-29). (We also realize that the Gentile converts were acting upon their own initiative in offering themselves to God. Both perspectives are true at the same time.)

Paul was certainly not a priest in the commonly understood sense of the word. In the church or ecclesia there can be no other priest than the Lord Jesus Christ, and no other sacrifice than the one which he offered, once and for all, on the cross at Golgotha.

"In this beautiful passage we see the nature of the only priesthood which belongs to the Christian ministry. It is not their office to make atonement for sin, or to offer a propitiatory sacrifice to God, but by the preaching of the gospel to bring men… to offer themselves as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God.“ Charles Hodge, Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans

SANCTIFIED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT: The Holy Spirit or special power of God is especially manifested in God's Word, although there is no reason to suppose that this power is confined solely to the Bible. God's special power can work today, as it has always, through providential circumstances and events in the lives of believers.

Nevertheless, God's Word is especially provided for the purpose of sanctifying, or making holy, the believers in Christ:

"The Spirit gives life; the flesh counts for nothing. The words I have spoken to you are spirit and they are life" (John 6:63).

"Sanctify them by the truth; your word is truth" (John 17:17).

  • Comment on Rom 15:17,18

Therefore I glory in Christ Jesus in my service to God. I WILL NOT VENTURE TO SPEAK OF ANYTHING EXCEPT WHAT CHRIST HAS ACCOMPLISHED THROUGH ME IN LEADING THE GENTILES TO OBEY GOD BY WHAT I HAVE SAID AND DONE: "Glory" (NIV) is "boast" (RSV, NET). The word "kauchesis" is sometimes used to denote arrogant pride against God (see Rom 3:27; 2 Cor 11:17; James 4:16). The apostle, however, refuses to claim glory for himself, but chooses rather to “glory in Christ Jesus in my service to God". To boast of God through Jesus Christ is the only legitimate boasting a believer can permit himself (cp. 1 Cor 15:31; 2 Cor 1:12; 11:10; 1 Thes 2:19). Such a boasting as this has no element of self-praise whatsoever.

Although Paul might have reason to boast of his service to God (v. 17), he will give all glory to Jesus Christ (cp. Gal 6:13,14). He did not speak of what he had done, but only of what Christ had done with and through him. In this, of course, he would have included the "power of signs and miracles" in verse 19.

  • Comment on Rom 15:19a

BY THE POWER OF SIGNS AND MIRACLES, THROUGH THE POWER OF THE SPIRIT: These served to verify Paul to be a messenger of God and validate the message he brought (Acts 14:8-10; 16:16-18,25,26; 28:8,9; etc.). It was so in the ministry of Jesus (Acts 2:22) and in that of the original apostles (Acts 5:12). Paul is able to certify the same for himself (2 Cor 12:12).

  • Comment on Rom 15:19b

SO FROM JERUSALEM ALL THE WAY AROUND TO ILLYRICUM, I HAVE FULLY PROCLAIMED THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST: "All the way around" is the Greek word "kyklo" (cp. the English "cycle" or "circle"). This suggests that Paul viewed Jerusalem as the center where the gospel began to be preached (Luke 24:47), and from which the preaching radiated out, in all directions (Acts 8:1, 3).

Paul's arena of ministry when he wrote this letter stretched about 1,400 miles from Jerusalem to the Roman province of Illyricum. Illyricum lay on the east side of the Adriatic Sea opposite Italy. In modern times this is the area of northern Albania and Yugoslavia. There is no record in Acts of Paul having gone there though he may have done so on the second missionary journey (Acts 17:1-9) or during the third journey (Acts 21:1,2).

The phrase here, "I have fully proclaimed", as well as that in verse 23 ("there is no more place for me to work"), may suggest a total blanketing of the region, meaning that the gospel was preached to everyone who lived there. But Edwards offers a quite practical explanation of these apparently absolute statements:

"This quite obviously cannot mean that Paul had preached everywhere and to everyone in those places. The ignorance of and opposition to his mission as recorded in Acts, let alone the physical impossibility of one person's saturating several nations with the gospel, exclude a literal interpretation here. The key to these statements must be found in the apostle's missionary consciousness. As a pioneer evangelist who desired to preach the gospel where Christ was not known, Paul determined his strategy, which was to establish Christianity in urban centers and to allow his converts to evangelize outlying areas. A classic example of this was his ministry in Ephesus, from which converts moved up the Lycus valley to plant churches in Laodicea, Hierapolis, and Colosse (Acts 19:8-10; Col 1:7; 4:12-16). A nineteenth and twentieth–century missionary aspiration which hopes for every soul to hear the gospel in our generation will misunderstand Paul here. In comparison to the global dimensions of modern missions Paul's vision must have seemed rather provincial. The expectation of the imminent return of Christ… forged his strategy, which was the maximum spread of the gospel in the minimum time allotted."

  • Comment on Rom 15:20

IT HAS ALWAYS BEEN MY AMBITION TO PREACH THE GOSPEL WHERE CHRIST WAS NOT KNOWN, SO THAT I WOULD NOT BE BUILDING ON SOMEONE ELSE'S FOUNDATION: "Ambition" is the Greek "philotimeomai", literally 'a friendly honor', that is, to have an ambition or to aspire to a goal. The ambition here is not for personal wealth or self-advancement, but altogether for the good of others.

Paul expresses his desire to take up the task of a pioneer, blazing a trail for the gospel, no matter how great the cost to himself. He longed to preach "in the regions beyond" (2 Cor 10:16). As a practical matter this allowed him to avoid rivalry with other preachers (cp. 1 Cor 3:10). Paul's insistence on preaching the gospel without charge, supporting himself by the labor of his hands (1 Cor 9:18), seems to have a similar intent: to avoid competing with others for financial support.

Verse 20 should be taken in close connection with verses 18,19 as providing a reason for the passing of so many years without a visit to Rome — Paul had been fully occupied elsewhere.

  • Comment on Rom 15:21

RATHER, AS IT IS WRITTEN: "THOSE WHO WERE NOT TOLD ABOUT HIM WILL SEE, AND THOSE WHO HAVE NOT HEARD WILL UNDERSTAND": Paul felt deeply his obligation to take the good news of the gospel to all men (Rom 1:14). This is confirmed by the quotation of Isaiah 52:15 — a verse which includes "So will he sprinkle many nations, and kings…" along with what Paul actually cites. Isaiah was a favorite source for Paul's quotations, especially the sections dealing with the Servant of the Lord and his mission. This very preaching effort of Paul was actually prophesied in the Old Testament. This would be an enormous source of comfort to the apostle.

  • Comment on Rom 15:22-29

Paul's present plans: His earlier work had prevented him from visiting in Rome, but now that he had reached a sort of conclusion in the east, he was determined to go to the west and preach. This would allow him to pass through Rome on his way.

  • Comment on Rom 15:22

THIS IS WHY I HAVE OFTEN BEEN HINDERED FROM COMING TO YOU: Concluding this section of the letter is the observation that Paul's delay in coming to Rome (cp. Rom 1:8-13) was the result of his constant preoccupation with preaching the gospel elsewhere. "Have been hindered" is in the imperfect tense, denoting a continuous action, and implying a succession of hindrances.

This verse serves two purposes:

  • It summarizes the point which Paul was explaining (vv. 14-21), i.e., that he had been unable before this time to visit in Rome; and
  • It introduces his present circumstances and plans (vv. 23-29).
  • Comment on Rom 15:23

BUT NOW THAT THERE IS NO MORE PLACE FOR ME TO WORK IN THESE REGIONS, AND SINCE I HAVE BEEN LONGING FOR MANY YEARS TO SEE YOU: The apostle felt that the believers in the areas where he had preached were in a good position to carry on the proclamation of the gospel in their territories. "No more place to work" probably means "no more new or unbroken ground", since surely there were plenty of other kinds of work to be done in these developing areas (see Rom 15:19 above, with notes). At any rate, Paul now believed the time was right to look toward comparatively unreached fields farther to the west in Europe (see Rom 1:11,12).

  • Comment on Rom 15:24

I PLAN TO DO SO WHEN I GO TO SPAIN: The usual Greek name for Spain was Iberia, but Paul adopted "Spania", which was a modification of the Roman name, Hispania.

In the ancient world Spain would have included what are now the modern nations of Spain, Portugal and Andorra. Parts of this territory had been occupied by Roman forces since about 200 BC, but it was only in Paul's lifetime that the Romans had fully organized the entire area. The region of Spain had become important to Rome strategically because of its resources — gold, silver, tin, copper, lead and iron. The area had been controlled by Phoenician Carthage for some time, but Rome had subsequently defeated Carthage and now, in Paul's day, used its presence in Spain to protect itself from further provocation from that direction.

We know that Spain had an established Jewish population at the time. Paul may have seen their synagogues as a starting point for any other preaching work he might do in the province.

Whether Paul actually reached Spain is not certain. The strongest positive evidence is found in First Clement, a late first-century writing: "He [Paul] taught righteousness to all the world, and when he had reached the limits of the West he gave his testimony before the rulers, and thus passed from the world." Spain would fit the description "the limits of the West".

I HOPE TO VISIT YOU WHILE PASSING THROUGH AND TO HAVE YOU ASSIST ME ON MY JOURNEY THERE, AFTER I HAVE ENJOYED YOUR COMPANY FOR A WHILE: Assisting here is not necessarily by money (cp. Acts 18:3; 1 Cor 4:12), though that is possible, but more likely by their enthusiasm and encouragement (Acts 28:14,15).

  • Comment on Rom 15:25

NOW, HOWEVER, I AM ON MY WAY TO JERUSALEM IN THE SERVICE OF THE SAINTS THERE: The purpose of Paul's collection of money from the Macedonian and Achaian churches was to relieve the poverty that existed among the Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. A secondary purpose was to cement relations between Gentile and Jewish believers (cp. 1 Cor 16:1-4; 2 Cor 8; 9). This arrangement was evidently agreed upon between the missionaries Paul and Barnabas, and the leaders of the Jerusalem community (Gal 2:9,10).

"There was no better way of demonstrating in the most practical way the unity of the church. This was a way of teaching the young churches that they were not isolated units but members of a great church extending throughout all the world. The value of giving to others is that it makes us remember that we are not members of a congregation but of a church which is worldwide" (Barclay).

  • Comment on Rom 15:26

FOR MACEDONIA AND ACHAIA WERE PLEASED: In the New Testament Macedonia refers to the northern portion of Greece, and Achaia to the southern portion (Acts 19:21; Rom 15:26; 2 Cor 1:1; 1 Thes 1:7,8).

Macedonia was the land of the Makedones, a territory in the Balkan Peninsula, bordered on the west by Illyria, on the east by Thrace, and on the south by Thessaly. Its mountainous terrain is cut by the rivers Axios (the modern Vardar) and Strymon (the modern Struma), which flow into the Aegean from the north. It is covered today by northern Greece, southern Yugoslavia, and the southwestern corner of Bulgaria. The population was ethnically and linguistically mixed. Philippi, Berea and Thessalonica were located there.

By Claudius' direction, in A.D. 44 Achaia was governed by a proconsul (e.g., Gallio in Acts 18:12), appointed by the Roman senate; the emperor governed his provinces through procurators. The chief cities of Achaia were Athens and Corinth the capital with its seaport Cenchrea — although Sparta to the south and Megara, Thebes and Delphi to the north were famous from antiquity.

TO MAKE A CONTRIBUTION FOR THE POOR AMONG THE SAINTS IN JERUSALEM: The purpose of Paul's collection of money from the Macedonian and Achaian churches was to relieve the poverty that existed among the Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. A secondary purpose was to cement relations between Gentile and Jewish believers (cf 1 Cor 16:1-4; 2 Cor 8-9). The contribution was also a way of reminding the Romans of what Paul had taught them in the previous section of this letter (Rom 14:1-15:13), that the strong ought to bear with and care for the weak.

The Philippians, and perhaps others in Macedonia, were especially commended for their unfailing generosity. They were by no means wealthy themselves, yet they gave of their substance, going beyond their somewhat limited means (2 Cor 8:1-5). Believers in Asia Minor also contributed to this fund (1 Cor 16:1; Acts 20:4).

CONTRIBUTION: This is the Greek "koinonia", the word for fellowship or sharing (see also v. 27 and the notes there). It is extraordinary, and worth special attention, that the freewill offering for the poor at Jerusalem was in Paul's mind an integral and essential part of the "fellowship" of believers. We may sometimes treat the "collection" as a matter of lesser consequence than the breaking of bread or other aspects of Biblical fellowship. But Paul saw it as extremely important.

"There is to be observed in Paul's use of this word ['contribution', Greek 'koinonia': 'fellowship'] a strange thing and one certainly most worthy of note. Have you sensed the depth of meaning of his language when he wrote to the Romans concerning the offering? He says, 'For it hath pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem' (Rom 15:26)… Have we thought carefully enough of our Christian giving and the heights of worship to which it has been elevated?" (J. Vernon McGee, "The Spiritual Fingerprints of the Visible Church", Bibliotheca Sacra, Vol. 113:452 — Oct. 1956, p. 347).

  • Comment on Rom 15:27

THEY WERE PLEASED TO DO IT, AND INDEED THEY OWE IT TO THEM. FOR IF THE GENTILES HAVE SHARED IN THE JEWS' SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS, THEY OWE IT TO THE JEWS TO SHARE WITH THEM THEIR MATERIAL BLESSINGS: The money that Paul was collecting was both a gift of love, and an obligation. He could say that the Gentile givers owed it because the gospel which had brought them life had come from Jerusalem and Judea.

SHARED: This is "koinoneo", from the Greek "koinonia", and meaning literally a "fellowship" or a "sharing" (cp. v 26). This word is sometimes obscured by other translations which use words like "distribute" or "communicate", but "koinonia" and related words mean to share in, to participate in, or to have in common.

Believers in Christ have a fellowship of sharing; that is the meaning of the Greek word: "sharing". In what does this sharing consist? Using this and related words, we see that the New Testament provides the full answer. Believers are partakers, or sharers, of the following::

  • at times, a commonality of "everything" as pertaining to material things (Acts 2:44,45; 4:32);
  • the nourishing sap ("the root and fatness": KJV) of the olive root, signifying Abraham and the promises (Rom 11:17);
  • their resources, to be shared with God's people who are in need (Rom 12:13,20);
  • the Gentiles' material blessings for the poor Jews, alongside the Jews' spiritual blessings ("spiritual things": KJV) — of the Old Testament Scriptures and the promises to the fathers (Rom 15:26,27) — made available to the Gentiles;
  • the blessings of the gospel ( 1 Cor 9:23);
  • that one loaf ("one bread": KJV) which represents the body of Christ ( 1 Cor 10:17);
  • the altar, i.e., by eating of the sacrifices ( 1 Cor 10:18);
  • the apostles' sufferings and comfort ("consolation": KJV) (2 Cor 1:7);
  • the privilege and service in providing for the needs of the poor among the saints (2 Cor 8:4; 9:13);
  • the work of the gospel (2 Cor 8, esp v 23);
  • all good things with those who instruct them (Gal 6:6);
  • God's promise in Jesus Christ (Eph 3:6);
  • God's grace with Paul (Phil 1:7);
  • Paul's troubles (Phil 4:14);
  • the matter of giving and receiving with Paul (Phil 4:15);
  • the inheritance of the saints in the kingdom of light (Col 1:12);
  • a willing generosity toward others (1 Tim 6:18; Heb 13:16);
  • the humanity ("flesh and blood": KJV) of Christ, so that Christ might destroy that which holds the power of death (Heb 2:14);
  • the heavenly calling (Heb 3:1);
  • Christ (Heb 3:14);
  • the insult and persecution ("reproaches and afflictions": KJV) experienced by some believers (Heb 10:33);
  • the sufferings of Christ, and the consequent glory to be revealed (1 Pet 4:13; 5:1);
  • the divine nature, by escaping from the corruption in the world caused by evil desires (2Pet 1:4); and
  • the sufferings and kingdom and patient endurance that belong to all who are in Jesus (Rev 1:9).

SHARE: The first word "shared" is "koinoneo" (see notes above), but the second word "share" is "leitourgeo", to perform religious duties (cp. the notes on "minister" in verse 16).


In Principles and Proverbs, Islip Collyer discusses the sharing of material blessings, as related to the sharing of spiritual benefits:

"Men sometimes think that they give all that is required of them in giving money. This has been one of the great errors of Christendom, the attempt to buy that which is 'without money and without price'. It is true that the apostle Paul says something regarding spiritual and carnal things [Rom 15:27] which seems to suggest reciprocity in these matters. We must not put his teaching upside down, however. He says that Gentiles who are partakers of Israel's spiritual riches have a duty to minister in carnal matters. He certainly does not suggest that carnal wealth can buy the spiritual treasures. The two kinds of riches are on a different plane. The currency is different and there is no known rate of exchange."

  • Comment on Rom 15:28

SO AFTER I HAVE COMPLETED THIS TASK AND HAVE MADE SURE THAT THEY HAVE RECEIVED THIS FRUIT, I WILL GO TO SPAIN AND VISIT YOU ON THE WAY: Paul evidently anticipated the completion of this project eagerly. The money given was "fruit" in that it was part of the "harvest" from the sowing of the gospel seed. Paul as "apostle to the Gentiles" evidently wanted to bring it to the Jerusalem Christians, and affirm its integrity, insuring that they understood it properly.

HAVE MADE SURE THAT THEY HAVE RECEIVED THIS FRUIT: The KJV, quite literally, has: "have sealed to them this fruit". The word for "made sure" or "sealed" is "sphragizo"; this can mean to confirm, authenticate, keep safe, and/or finish. Here Paul is either saying that he has "sealed" the collections as one seals a purse to keep the contents safe, or that he has finished the collections.

The collection is called "fruit" because it is the product or harvest of a brotherly and godly concern for the welfare of others. Paul uses the harvest image in another argument for generous giving:

"Remember this: Whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows generously will also reap generously. Each man should give what he has decided in his heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that in all things at all times, having all that you need, you will abound in every good work. As it is written: 'He has scattered abroad his gifts to the poor; his righteousness endures forever.' Now he who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will also supply and increase your store of seed and will enlarge the harvest of your righteousness" (2 Cor 9:6-10).

  • Comment on Rom 15:29

I KNOW THAT WHEN I COME TO YOU, I WILL COME IN THE FULL MEASURE OF THE BLESSING OF CHRIST: "Full measure" is "pleroma", that which is filled up, even to overflowing. This is what Jesus called "a good measure, pressed down, shaken together and running over" (Luke 6:38).

The KJV has "the blessing of the gospel of Christ", but the shorter reading, "the blessing of Christ", is supported by most leading manuscripts, and is followed by the RV, RSV, NEB, ASV and NET as well as the NIV.

"Blessing" here is "eulogia", meaning the good words. Most generally, this blessing may refer to the gospel itself, which literally means "the good message". More specifically, it might refer to the blessing that would come to the Roman brethren through Paul's ministry among them — or perhaps to God's blessing upon Paul in allowing him to reach Rome.

What Paul did not know at this time, presumably, was that he would arrive at Rome in chains (Acts 28:20). Yet even that could be a blessing of a different sort (Phil 1:12-14).

  • Comment on Rom 15:30-33

Paul's future plans: Having accomplished his work in the east (vv. 23-29), Paul hoped to visit Rome in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. In the meantime he asks them to help him by their prayers, and commends them to the grace of God.

  • Comment on Rom 15:30

I URGE YOU, BROTHERS: This is the same expression Paul used in Romans 12:1 (see notes there). "Urge" ("beseech" in KJV) is "parakaleo", the New Testament word often translated "exhort". Literally it means 'to call someone alongside': "Come and stand with me." This word works well with the next phrase: "join me in my struggle", i.e., of prayer.

BY OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST AND BY THE LOVE OF THE SPIRIT: "The power of the Holy Spirit" is mentioned in Romans 15:13 as a means by which believers "may overflow with hope". And the Holy Spirit is mentioned again in verse 16 as a means of "sanctifying" (making holy) and making "acceptable" the saints' offering to God.

Romans 5:5 is similar: ”God has poured out his love into our hearts by the Holy Spirit, which he has given us." "Love" is spoken of as a fruit, perhaps the preeminent or all-purpose fruit, of the Spirit (Gal 5:22).

While the miracle-working gifts of the Holy Spirit were invaluable to the first-century ecclesia, Paul means much more than that here. In ways we can scarcely fathom, God works with us through the love and the example of our Lord Jesus Christ — and He works by His great power, which is His "spirit", upon our minds and our characters. He also works in our lives by His providence, which is of course another aspect of His Spirit or power. We may never know all the ways in which our heavenly Father works through His Son and His Spirit to create within us a new and revitalized "spirit", yet we may have faith that it is so.

TO JOIN ME IN MY STRUGGLE: The Greek "sunagonizomai" means to struggle in company with, i.e., (figuratively) to be a partner (assistant) in the struggle. The root, "agon" suggests a great intensity, as in the English transliteration, "agony". The struggle may take the form of a military fight to the death, or a serious athletic competition, such as wrestling or boxing in the ancient Olympics. In fact, the word "agonizomai" is actually translated "wrestling" in the NIV of Colossians 4:12:

"Epaphras… is always wrestling in prayer for you, that you may stand firm in all the will of God, mature and fully assured."

Another similar word is "athleo", which means particularly to struggle as an athlete competing in a contest; Paul uses this word in 2 Timothy 2:5:

"If anyone competes as an athlete, he does not receive the victor’s crown unless he competes according to the rules."

A related word is "sunathleo", which means to struggle together with others as athletes competing in a contest; Paul uses it as "contending as one man for the faith of the gospel" (Phil 1:27) and "contending in the cause of the gospel" (Phil 4:3).

BY PRAYING TO GOD FOR ME: Paul realized that, in view of the forces working against his ministry, energetic praying was necessary (see v. 31; Eph 6:18-20; 2 Cor 1:10,11).

He believed that the prayers of others would help him (2 Cor 1:11; Phil 1:19; Col 4:2,3; 1 Thes 5:25; 2 Thes 3:1). James wrote in like manner: "The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective" (James 5:16).

The sort of prayer Paul has in mind is like that of Jacob when he wrestled with the angel, throughout a long night of fear and watchfulness. Finally Jacob cried, "I will not let you go unless you bless me" (Gen 32:26). So it was said of him that he had "struggled with God… and overcome" (v. 28). Jacob's struggling and eventual victory was in holding on and refusing to let go until the blessing of God was his. It was by this tenacity that he "overcame" when "he wept and begged for [the angel's, or God's] favor" (Hos 12:3,4).


Wrestling in prayer

The idea of prayer as a wrestling — or similar fight or athletic competition — echoes the incident of Genesis 32. Jacob was returning to the Land of Promise, and expecting to meet his brother Edom, who — he was sure — was determined to kill him. After making provisions as best he could for the safety of his family and his wealth, he found himself alone and wrestling through the night with a mysterious figure whom he supposed to be his enemy (v 24).

In the heat and fear of that dark night he sweated and fought, as though his life depended on his own strength. But through his desperation came the awakening realization that he could never prevail.

Then, at a touch the "enemy" disabled Jacob totally: his leg was lame to the point of uselessness (v, 25). Now there was nothing left to do but cling in abject helplessness to the mysterious figure that had bested him in the fight. What power was this against which he had been wrestling? It could not be Esau! Could it be God Himself? Then more strongly, if that were possible, Jacob clung to the One who acted as though he would leave: "I will not let you go unless you bless me" (v. 26). No longer Jacob the wrestler, nor even Jacob the clever schemer, he was now Jacob the defeated beggar, beseeching the most meager crumb from the master's table: 'Please, bless me.'

Now the angel blessed him, and gave him a new name:

"Your name will no longer be Jacob [Supplanter], but Israel [Prince with God], because you have struggled with God and with men and have overcome" (v. 28).

So Jacob's "overcoming" with God was achieved through humility and prayer, in inverse proportion to a trust in his own strength. In his "weakness" he prevailed and became "strong". The full realization of his own emptiness and hopelessness bound him absolutely to the only true source of strength (2 Cor 12:7-10). And only then could he find the blessing!

The prophet Hosea corroborates this interpretation:

"As a man [Jacob] struggled with God. He struggled with the angel and overcame him; he wept and begged for his favor" (Hos 12:3,4).

When his struggles with God took the form of clever scheming or physical exertion, Jacob was destined to lose. But when his struggles turned into a last-gasp effort of humble begging, he "overcame" the angel of the Lord. It was the only way to win a victory over Almighty God.

The story of Jacob locked in combat with the angel, and then clutching in fierce desperation to the one who had defeated him, puts a face and a situation upon Paul's words: "Join me," he wrote, "in my struggle by praying to God for me" (Rom 15:30). More than anything, the "struggle" of prayer is the epic battle we must all fight with our own most personal selves, to resist and finally renounce all efforts to save ourselves — and to cling finally with an urgent determination to the skirts of God: 'I will never, never let You go… until You bless me!'

When we weep and beg, then we overcome.


"True prayer must be with faith, fervency, constancy and feeling… Prayer is a kind of wrestling and contending with God, a striving with him" (Richard Sibbes).

"Prayer is never heard more abundantly than in the agony and groanings of a struggling faith" (Martin Luther).

"Our praying must not be a casual experience that has no heart or earnestness. We should put as much fervor into our praying as a wrestler does into his wrestling!" (Warren Wiersbe).

  • Comment on Rom 15:31

PRAY THAT I MAY BE RESCUED FROM THE UNBELIEVERS IN JUDEA AND THAT MY SERVICE IN JERUSALEM MAY BE ACCEPTABLE TO THE SAINTS THERE: Paul had two immediate prayer requests:

  • that he might be safe from the opposition of hostile unbelieving Jews and the distrust of Jewish Christians; and
  • that the Jewish Christians would receive the monetary gift of their Gentile brethren. If they did not, the unity of the body for which Paul had tirelessly worked would be in jeopardy.

As to the second of these prayer requests, our initial comment might be something like this: 'But who in the world wouldn't accept a free gift of money?'

Yet we know, don't we, that there are some folks who would refuse such a gift, offered in all possible kindness and grace? And the reason would be an overriding pride, not to be beholden to someone whom you can scarcely if at all tolerate, and not to consent to the least expression of practical love and fellowship from such. We know it can happen because we have considered the older brother in the parable of the prodigal son, who seems to refuse to welcome his repentant younger brother who has returned home (Luke 15:31,32). And we know it can happen, perhaps, because we ourselves have seen it happen — haven't we?

So Paul actually prays that the Jewish Christians will graciously accept the free gift of money from those believers whom they have trouble accepting into their number. And we can pray the same, for unity in our brotherhood, and for those who wish to work together with us and one another for the good of others.

THE UNBELIEVERS IN JUDEA… IN JERUSALEM: It is quite likely that Paul's plans to go to Spain (v. 28) after visiting Jerusalem (v. 25) were never realized, but that he would wind up in prison instead.

"Paul was under no illusions about latent hostility awaiting him in Jerusalem. Neither (apparently) was anyone else. He had already escaped one plot on his life there (Acts 9:29,30), and omens of yet another awaited him (Acts 20:22-25; 21:10,11)… In no uncertain terms he reckons with the possibility of losing his life at the hands of Jews who were opposed to the Messiahship of Jesus. So ominous were impending events that in this, the only direct personal appeal to his readers in the epistle, he solicits their aid in his struggle by praying to God for him (Rom 15:30). In going to Jerusalem Paul was quite literally risking his life for the unity and equality of Gentiles and Jews. In this too he needed prayer… that his life would be spared" (Edwards).

"When Paul went to Jerusalem he knew what he was doing and was well aware of the dangers that lay ahead. Just as his Master steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem (Luke 9:51), so also did Paul. The highest courage is to know that something perilous awaits us and still to go on. That is the courage that Jesus showed; that is the courage that Paul showed; and that is the courage that all Christ's followers must show" (Barclay).

THAT MY SERVICE… MAY BE ACCEPTABLE TO THE SAINTS THERE: "Acceptable" is "euprosdektos", the same word as in verse 16. There the Gentile believers were an acceptable offering, made to God by Paul and by themselves simultaneously. Here the "acceptable" offering was Paul's gift of the Gentiles' contribution to their poor brethren in Jerusalem.

The beauty of putting these two examples of "acceptable offerings" together is this: The contribution of material things, for the benefit of other believers, may be just that — the giving of money. But it may also be, as it is here, the giving of oneself first. This is how Paul describes the contribution of the Macedonians such as the Philippian brethren to the poor saints in Jerusalem. When speaking of this in his letter to the Corinthians, Paul says:

"And now, brothers, we want you to know about the grace that God has given the Macedonian churches. Out of the most severe trial, their overflowing joy and their extreme poverty welled up in rich generosity. For I testify that they gave as much as they were able, and even beyond their ability. Entirely on their own, they urgently pleaded with us for the privilege of sharing in this service to the saints. And they did not do as we expected, but they gave themselves first to the Lord and then [they gave money] to us in keeping with God's will" (2 Cor 8:1-5).

Here was the power in the Philippians' "giving": It was a true sacrifice! They "gave themselves first", and only then did they give their money, such as it was. It may have been no more than the widow's two mites (Mark 12:42; Luke 21:2), but it was their wholehearted devotion in giving themselves which made their gift of mere money an "act of grace" on their part (2 Cor 8:6,8), and which made their service to God "a fragrant incense-offering" ascending acceptably before His throne (Phil 4:18).

  • Comment on Rom 15:32

SO THAT BY GOD'S WILL I MAY COME TO YOU WITH JOY AND TOGETHER WITH YOU BE REFRESHED: The granting of the two requests in verse 31 would hopefully contribute to the realization of a third goal, Paul's joyful arrival in Rome by God's will (Rom 1:10) and his spiritual rest and refreshing in the company of the Roman believers.

  • Comment on Rom 15:33

THE GOD OF PEACE BE WITH YOU ALL: Paul's life might be filled with strife and trouble in the near future, and yet he wishes all the more that his friends and brethren find the blessing of peace through the God of peace (cp. John 14:27; 17:21; Rom 5:1; 15:13).

The man who has the peace of God in his heart can share it with others, and never lose any fraction of his own peace. The man who worships the God of peace can meet all life's perils and be unafraid.

“Danger is neither to be courted nor fled from; but encountered with humble trust in God" (Hodge).

AMEN: Some manuscripts do not have the word "Amen" here. At least one manuscript inserts the text of Romans 16:25–27 at this point (see Rom 16:25, note, for more information).

Chapter 16

Outline:

  • The commendation of Phoebe (vv. 1,2)
  • Various greetings to the believers in Rome (vv. 3-16)
  • A warning against false teachers (vv. 17-20)
  • Greetings from Paul's companions (vv. 21-24)
  • A final doxology, or praise of God (vv. 25-27)

The personal nature of Paul's letter

In this last chapter of Romans, the personal quality of Paul's letter becomes evident again. This may seem, when we first read it, a dull recitation of names, with mentions of people totally unknown to us. But as we consider this section, we begin to understand that all religion is a personal matter in the larger sense. Each of us is inevitably a part of some spiritual family, defined by local affiliations and often by family connections. It is in such a context that we each live out our personal lives in the Faith, for good or for ill. Our troubles are, in some significant aspect, their troubles too. Our "victories", if there are such, are experienced by them also. In Christ we do not really live or die to ourselves, but as parts of a Body to which we belong, and to which we owe in some measure our very lives.

No man is an island entire of itself; Every man is a piece of the continent, A part of the main; If a clod be washed away by the sea, Europe is the less, As well as if a promontory were, As any man's death diminishes me, Because I am involved in Mankind; And therefore never send to know For whom the bell tolls; It tolls for thee. John Donne

In "The Roman Christians in Romans 16" (The Romans Debate, pp. 227-229), Peter Lampe writes:

This last chapter is very letter-like in its spontaneous arrangement of material. Paul evidently related matters as they occurred to him. He named 35 persons in this chapter. Nine of these people were with Paul, and the rest were in Rome. He identified 17 men and seven women. In addition he referred to at least two households (vv. 10,11) and three house churches (vv. 5,14,15) plus some other unnamed brethren (v 14) and two other women (vv. 13,15). Most of the names are Gentile, reflecting the mainly Gentile population of the church in Rome, and most are those of slaves and freedmen and freedwomen.

There is, in fact, almost a complete lack of Semitic names — Mary in verse 6 is an exception. However, there is more than a little evidence from papyri and inscriptions which indicates that both in the diaspora as well as in Palestine, the changing of personal names was a common practice. The Jews acquired not only Greek, but Latin and Egyptian names as well. Paul's relatives [mentioned in vv 7,11] were of course Jews, but do not bear Jewish names.

On this chapter William R. Newell writes:

This sixteenth chapter is neglected by many to their own loss. It is by far the most extensive, intimate and particular of all the words of loving greeting in Paul's marvelous letters. No one can afford to miss this wonderful outpouring of the heart of our apostle toward the saints whom he so loved — which means all the real church of God!

Romans Verse-by-Verse

For Christadelphians, Romans 16 is the best example in the Bible of what we today call "ecclesial news" (or, in its old-fashioned name, "intelligence").


Finally, we may ask: what should we make of the long lists of names in Genesis, or 1 Chronicles or even in the New Testament — Romans 16, for example? Why are they there? What benefit do they confer on the readers?

The minister and essayist F.W. Boreham told the following story: A census-taker was working among New York tenements crowded with children. He inquired of one woman, “How many children do you have?” She started in, “There’s Mary and Ella and Delia and Susie and Tommy…” And the “and’s” kept on coming until the census-taker interrupted, “Just give me the number.” To this remark the woman became indignant: “We ain’t got to numbering 'em yet. We ain’t run out of names!”

The Golden Milestone, pp. 165,166

On that story hangs the moral: there are indeed lots of names in some sections of the Bible. But we can be assured that each one of those who are righteous are written in the Lamb's Book of Life, and each one is precious to his or her Creator.


House churches, or ecclesias

In this chapter of greetings, Paul mentions perhaps as many as five "house churches" in Rome:

  • "the church that meets at [Priscilla and Aquila's] house" (vv. 3, 5);
  • "those who belong to the household of Aristobulus" (v 10);
  • "those in the household of Narcissus who are in the Lord" (v 11);
  • "Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas and the brothers with them" (v 14); and
  • "Philologus, Julia, Nereus and his sister, and Olympas and all the saints with them" (v 15).

Smaller house meetings such as these made it possible for those nearby to meet regularly with fellow-believers, even when they could not travel greater distances to other larger meetings. Some members of such house churches/ecclesias may have been slaves or other servants who could not get any time off to travel, even a mile or two. Such house churches probably served as satellite churches for the larger groups that met at more central locations in Rome.

When Paul writes to "all in Rome who are… called to be saints" (Rom 1:7), he is including the members of the small house churches as well as those who might attend larger or more centrally located ecclesias. Paul's view of "the ecclesia" is at least fourfold:

  • There are the smallest groups of believers who meet regularly with one another, in private houses (cp. Rom 1:7 with Rom 16:5,10,11,14,15; cp. 1 Cor 1:2 with 1 Cor 16:19; cp Col 1:2 with Col 4:15; and also cp Phil 4:22 and Philemon 1:2, 22).
  • There is, evidently, the larger church or ecclesia meeting in a central location (though that may be a private house as well).
  • There is what might be called the regional ecclesia, consisting of all the smaller groups in a regional or metropolitan area, i.e., "all in Rome" (Rom 1:7), "the church of God in Corinth" (1 Cor 1:2; 2 Cor 1:2), "the churches of Judea that are in Christ" (Gal 1:22), "the saints in Ephesus, the faithful in Christ Jesus" (Eph 1:1), etc. Compare also Acts 8:1; 9:31.
  • And then there is the worldwide "ecclesia" of all believers, no matter with which single congregation they may meet on a regular basis (Matt 16:18; Acts 8:3; 1 Cor 10:32; 12:28; 15:9; Gal 1:13; Eph 1:22; 3:10,21; 5:23-32; Phil 3:6; Col 1:18,24; Heb 12:23).

The place of women in the first-century ecclesia

Notice that the ministry of women in the Roman church is quite evident in this chapter. Paul referred to nine prominent women: Phoebe (vv. 1,2), Priscilla (vv. 3,4), Mary (v. 6), Tryphena, Tryphosa, Persis (all in verse 12), Rufus' mother (v. 3), Julia, and Nereus' sister (both in v. 15). There may be other female names in his list also.

Emil Brunner writes:

The impression which these salutations make is that of a great family on the one hand and of a working community on the other, both of which are based not on natural relations but solely "in Christ" and his message. One also notices nothing of a depreciation of women such as, for instance, has been read out of 1 Corinthians 14; for the apostle expressly emphasizes that Phoebe rendered assistance not only to many others but also to himself, and he also calls the mother of Rufus his own "mother". Prisca, ready for martyrdom, he salutes as his fellow-worker before her husband Aquila, together with whom she presides at a house church; along with these two most important women he also mentions Mary, Persis, Tryphosa and Tryphena as industrious workers "in the Lord" and besides them, with or without name, individually or together with men, he refers to a number of others… The recommendation with which he introduces his fellow-worker, Phoebe, to the community of Rome allows us also to catch a glimpse of the mutual relations of foresight and provident care within the young church as a world-embracing fellowship. All in all, what a new aspect of the world at that time this catalogue of greetings reveals to us! What a mirror it holds up before our present day church!

The Letter to the Romans, pp. 127,128


Verses 1,2

These verses are Paul's commendation of Phoebe, who evidently is carrying this epistle to the church in Rome.

"Phoebe" means "bright" or "radiant", a name perhaps intended originally to honor the Greek sun god Apollo.

The early Christians retained their names, although they were derived from the names of false gods, because they had lost all religious significance and reference. In like manner we retain the use of the names of the days of the week, without ever thinking of their derivation.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans

"There seems little doubt that she was the bearer of the letter; as some business of her own was causing her to go to Rome, the opportunity was taken of sending the epistle with her" (John Carter, The Letter to the Romans). This view is held by practically all commentaries. While all the other believers mentioned in Romans 16 lived in Rome, Phoebe must have been newly arrived there along with Paul's letter, and was commended therein as a sister to be received by the believers there "in a way worthy of the saints" (Rom 16:2). The logical deduction is that she delivered the letter herself.

Ernest Renan writes in his book, Saint Paul, that Phoebe "carried under the folds of her robe the whole future of the Christian theology — the writing which was to regulate the fate of the world."

Although Phoebe is called a "deacon", this does not necessarily mean that she held a formal office (see the citations and comments below on verse 1). Paul stressed her service, not her office. She was his sister in the Lord as seems clear from his referring to her as "our" sister.

  • Romans 16:1

I commend to you our sister Phoebe, a servant of the church in Cenchrea.

I commend to you our sister Phoebe: "Commend" is "sunistemi", literally to stand with, to speak for, to support or recommend. Letters of commendation were common in Paul's day (2 Cor 3:1; cf Acts 18:27; 1 Cor 16:3,10,11; 2 Cor 8:16-24), and useful for introduction and character reference.

There is good reason in our day also for those who relocate to a new area to be commended to their new home ecclesia, and thus to formally join the new meeting. However, this is sometimes neglected. Some who move to a new area may be reluctant to involve themselves fully in the worship and work of the new congregation. Some may simply want to 'float around' with no strings attached. Some may want to remain 'loyal' to the old congregation. None of these are good reasons for remaining aloof from the local assembly. Believers, wherever they live, need a family and a home; without that, they are more susceptible to drift and spiritual ruin.

A servant of the church in Cenchrea: "Servant" is the Greek word "diakonos", from which we derive our English word deacon. This is the only time in the New Testament that this word is applied to a woman. When used of a man, it appears sometimes to refer to a specific office in an ecclesia, and at other times to one who is generally a servant or helper of others.

Very plainly, however, Phoeba was described as a "servant" (Greek "diakonos") in the church in her hometown Cenchrea, the port of Corinth (Acts 18:18; 2 Cor 1:1).

So what should we make of the fact that Phoebe, a woman, is actually referred to as a "servant" or deacon of an ecclesia? Was this an officially recognized position for a sister?

Regarding this commendation of Phoeba, Robert Roberts states that Paul's mention of her here:

…implies a prominent, active, if not official position on the part of the sister in question… [Paul] entreats the whole Roman ecclesia on her behalf, saying of her that "she hath been a succourer of many, and of me also" (v 2).

Seasons of Comfort, No. 18: "Spiritual Ignorance and Woman's Position"

"Within the New Testament, the 'diakon' word group rarely functions with a technical nuance. In any case, the evidence is not compelling either way" (NET Notes).

James B. Coffman writes, "There were no instructions given in the New Testament for the appointment of women as deacons; and, since there are instructions for the appointment of both elders and deacons, this omission in conclusive" (Coffman's Bible Commentary).

William Barclay writes: "Phoebe came from Cenchrea which was the port of Corinth. Sometimes she is called a deaconess, but it is not likely that she held what might be called an official position in the church. There can have been no time in the Christian church when the work of women was not of infinite value. It must have been specially so in the days of the early church. In the case of baptism by total immersion… in the visitation of the sick, in the distribution of food to the poor, women must have played a big part in the life and work of the church, but they did not at that time hold any official position" (Daily Study Bible: Romans).

When Paul wrote to Timothy, who was in Ephesus, he mentioned a group of widows who were "well known" for their "good deeds, such as bringing up children, showing hospitality, washing the feet of the saints, helping those in trouble and devoting herself to all kinds of good deeds" (1 Tim 5:9,10). This seems not necessarily to refer to an official order of sisters, but rather to a generally recognized group of sisters who — because of their circumstances, age and experience — could devote themselves to good works within the brotherhood. All the above was probably true of Phoebe, whom the apostle esteemed most highly.

To summarize the above citations and thoughts: it would be difficult to make a case from this one instance that the official position of church deacon or ecclesial servant was open to women. Nevertheless, in all the areas of ecclesial service mentioned above, capable and willing sisters could do great work, both then and now.

Cenchrea: Cenchrea, or Cenchreae, was one of the seaports for the city of Corinth, on the eastern side of the Isthmus of Corinth, on the Aegean Sea. It was seven miles east of Corinth. (The other seaport was Lechaeum, a mile and a half to the west on the Corinthian Gulf.) Goods flowed across the isthmus on a road by which small ships could be hauled fully loaded across the isthmus, and by which cargoes of larger ships could be transported by wagons from one side to the other. In this way, goods flowed through the city of Corinth from Italy and Spain on the west and from Asia Minor, Phoenicia and Egypt on the east.

Trade and commerce made Corinth a wealthy city, and sailors and business people contributed to the general air of cosmopolitan immorality. The worship of Aphrodite supported prostitution in the name of religion. It is reasonable that Cenchrea, as one of Corinth's seaports, could be characterized in much the same way.

[Cenchrea's] international prominence and prosperity probably peaked in the second century A.D. Although damaged by earthquakes and seismic sea waves in 365 and 375 AD, the port revived and continued to play a significant role until Cenchrea was finally destroyed by marauding Slavs in the 580s.

Anchor Bible Dictionary

  • Romans 16:2

I ask you to receive her in the Lord in a way worthy of the saints and to give her any help she may need from you, for she has been a great help to many people, including me.

These were traits which Paul advocated and exemplified:

"If it is encouraging, let him encourage; if it is contributing to the needs of others, let him give generously; if it is leadership, let him govern diligently; if it is showing mercy, let him do it cheerfully… Share with God's people who are in need. Practice hospitality" (Rom 12:8, 13; cf Heb 13:2).

For she has been a great help to many people: "Prostatis" refers to a patron, or a benefactor, suggesting a generous woman of means. This word occurs only this once, and probably describes one whose job in secular society was to make sure that visitors were well treated when they visited a city. This implies that she was the sponsor of a house church in Cenchrea near Corinth, which perhaps met in her residence, and in that capacity she welcomed and cared for many visiting brothers and sisters.

The fact that she was able to carry the apostle's letter from the area of Corinth to Rome suggests independence and freedom to travel, which in turn implies that Phoebe was a woman of some wealth and status.

Just as Phoebe had been a generous helper of others, Paul asks that the Roman brethren give her every assistance in her work.

In like manner, women such as Mary Magdalene, Joanna, Susanna, and others helped Jesus also (Luke 8:2,3).

In Acts of the Apostles, Harry Whittaker suggests that Phoebe had nursed others back to health, including Paul. He adds:

It seems fairly likely that Paul had one of his recurrent attacks of malaria — 'weakness and much trembling' (1 Cor 2:3; cp. Acts 27:3, RV). This fight against ill-health makes all the more admirable the dedicated efforts of the apostle in his zealous propagation of the gospel.

  • Romans 16:3-16

This section contains various greetings to the believers in Rome. Paul seems to have known many people by name in the Roman ecclesia, yet he had never visited there. This may be because travel in the Roman Empire was fairly easy during Paul's lifetime, and he had met some of these brethren elsewhere as he moved about. Of course, he could also have known of other believers by reputation.

Most of the names are Latin or Greek, but some of these people were probably Jews who, like Paul, also had Greek or Latin names (e.g., vv 7,11). In his letters Paul greeted more individuals by name in the churches he had not visited than in those that he had — in Colosse, for example. This may have been his way of establishing more personal contact with congregations that had not met him personally.

The catacombs of Rome were vast networks of underground tunnels deep below the city as well as its outlying districts. The catacombs were used first of all by Roman Christians for religious meetings, perhaps especially in times of persecutions. Eventually they came to be used also for burial purposes. From the second through the fifth century, Christians in Rome buried their dead in these catacombs. These labyrinths were largely ignored after the eighth century, and then lay forgotten for about 700 years. It was only when workers in a vineyard north of Rome accidentally happened upon a catacomb in 1578 that they finally began to come to light again. Many such tunnels have been discovered in later times. Historians and Bible scholars have subsequently found many names on burial sites that echo the names found in this chapter, and other Christian names found in the New Testament.

Lists of names may seem quite boring, unless we know someone on the list. If we know all the people on the list, then what was once boring can become interesting. And if you find your own name on the list, then — before you know it — that list may become immensely fascinating. Finally, if the aforementioned list appears in the pages of Scripture, then there may be nothing else in the whole wide world that is more important. I'm sure that, if he was aware of it, Epenetus would consider Romans 16:5 to be his favorite verse in all the Bible. Likewise, Ampliatus and Romans 16:8, and Stachys and verse 9, etc., etc. through the whole of Paul's list. To rate mention even once in the Scripture is quite an honor, if it is a list of friends of Paul or Jesus, and a list of those to be commended. All this is reminiscent of the fact that there is a Book that has the names of the redeemed (Phil 4:3; Rev 21:27). And it is a Book in which we all want to have our names enrolled.

American minister George O. Wood writes: "I love a passage with names. There is beauty to a passage with names… Whenever we come across passages like this in Scripture, we must immediately recognize that it is someone's favorite verse. I'm sure Rufus's favorite verse in all the Scripture has got to be Romans 16:13. To rate mention once in the Scripture is quite an honor. And in honor of those whose names are herein, if for no other reason, we would read this Scripture. It's reminiscent of the fact that there is a Book that has the names of the redeemed [Phil 4:3; Rev 21:27]. And it is a Book in which we all want to have our names enrolled" ("People With Names", from his website). Likewise, Ampliatus and Romans 16:8, and

  • Romans 16:3

GREET PRISCILLA AND AQUILA: This couple — a humble Jewish tradesman and (most likely) an aristocratic Roman lady from a rich and powerful family — embodied in their marriage and their lives the practical application of the New Testament teaching of "the One Body" (Rom 12; 1 Cor 12; etc.). They worked most effectively in several different areas across the Empire, and were always held in great esteem by the apostle Paul.

In his Acts of the Apostles, Harry Whittaker summarizes much of what is known (and some of what is speculated) about the remarkable couple Aquila and Priscilla:

  • Aquila was a Jew from the remote northeastern province of Pontus, and, like Paul, a tentmaker.
  • Priscilla is the diminutive form of the name Prisca. This name strongly suggests that she was a member of the important Roman family Acilius, in which (according to some historians) the name Prisca occurred quite often. This might account for the unexpected order of their names: Five times (Acts 18:18,19,26; Rom 16:3; 2 Tim 4:19) out of seven (the others being Acts 18:2; 1 Cor 16:19), the upper-class wife is named before her peasant husband.
  • How did two individuals so different in background, nationality, and social status come to marry? Probably — though it is only a guess — business took Aquila to Rome, where he not only learned the Truth in Christ but also met a fellow-convert with whom he fell in love.
  • The decree of Claudius (Acts 18:2) caused Aquila and Priscilla to flee Rome with other Jews. They may have been especially singled out for expulsion because of their prominence in the controversies with the Christians.
  • In Corinth they teamed up with Paul and were a great reinforcement to his campaign there (Acts 18:2,3).
  • Two years or so later, along with Paul, they crossed over to Ephesus, and stayed on there when Paul set out for Judea (Acts 18:18,19). In Paul's absence Priscilla and Aquila preached in Ephesus, the first of their converts being Epenetus (Rom 16:5).
  • In Ephesus, they met the learned Apollos, and helped him to a greater understanding of the Faith, and to a larger sphere of work (Acts 18:24-28).
  • Later, of course, they were back in Rome (Rom 16:3), receiving Paul's greetings and loving remembrances. Why did they return to Rome? Possibly because the Ephesian riots made it best for Paul as well as his inner circle of workers to leave that area.
  • The last direct mention of the couple in the New Testament is Paul's farewell greeting to them shortly before he died (2 Tim 4:19).

It is possible that Aquila and Priscilla encouraged their good friend Paul to write to the Roman ecclesias, with the particular object of addressing the inherent differences between the Jewish and the Gentile believers in Rome and elsewhere (see the introductory section, "A Suggested Reason for Paul Writing to the Romans").

"Prisca and Aquila lived a curiously nomadic and unsettled life. Aquila himself had been born in Pontus in Asia Minor (Acts 18:2). We find them resident first in Rome, then in Corinth, then in Ephesus, then back in Rome, and then finally again in Ephesus; but wherever we find them, we find their home a center of Christian fellowship and service. Every home should be a church, for a church is a place where Jesus dwells. From the home of Prisca and Aquila, wherever it was, radiated friendship and fellowship and love. If one is a stranger in a strange town or a strange land, one of the most valuable things in the world is to have a home away from home into which to go. It takes away loneliness and protects from temptation. Sometimes we think of a home as a place where we can go and shut the door and keep the world out, but equally a home should be a place with an open door. The open door, the open hand, and the open heart are characteristics of the Christian life" (Barclay).

PRISCILLA: The name "Prisca" occurs seven times in the New Testament (Acts 18:2,18,19,26; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tim 4:19). Some of the New Testament manuscripts read "Priscilla" in some of these verses. Priscilla is the diminutive of Prisca, but the two are essentially the same name and refer to the same person. Generally translators avoid confusion by sticking with "Priscilla".

MY FELLOW WORKERS IN CHRIST JESUS: "Synergos" signifies those who work together; who share in a labor; the KJV has simply "helpers". Note the similarity to the English word "synergy", defined as: the working together of two or more things, people, or organizations, especially when the result is greater than the sum of their individual effects or capabilities. The word appears 13 times in the New Testament, 12 being in Paul's writings (Rom 16:3, 9, 21; 1 Cor 3:9; 2 Cor 1:24; 8:23; Phil 2:25; 4:3; Col 4:11; 1 Thes 3:2; Philemon 1:1, 24), and the other in 3 John 1:8. The word often referred to those who helped in spreading the gospel.

  • Comment on Rom 16:4

THEY RISKED THEIR LIVES FOR ME: "Risked their lives" is literally "laid down their own necks" (KJV), i.e., put their necks or throats (Greek "trachelos") down under the Roman ax of execution. Was this one single occasion when Priscilla and Aquila exposed themselves to imminent danger, and were prepared to die for Paul and the cause of the Truth? Or does it describe their general attitude of self-sacrificing help for the apostle in his work?

If this refers to one incident, then possibly it occurred during the fierce riot that broke out in Ephesus, endangering the apostle's life (Acts 19:28-31; cf 1 Cor 16:9; 2 Cor 1:8-10). Their presence with him at Ephesus just prior to this incident is confirmed by 1 Corinthians 16:19. But the fact is, we know nothing for sure about what they actually did for Paul.

NOT ONLY I BUT ALL THE CHURCHES OF THE GENTILES ARE GRATEFUL TO THEM: Their courageous conduct, whether a single particular incident or the general tenor of their lives in the Truth, came to be generally known and acknowledged by other believers. It is interesting that this act or acts must have been widely known in the first century, yet we have absolutely no record of this today.

"The man who saves one life saves the world." This is a line from the Jewish Talmud, the great book of rabbinical interpretations of the Hebrew Scriptures. We may say that, when Priscilla and Aquila saved Paul's life (in whatever way that happened or might have happened), then at the same time they saved much of the Christian fellowship of the first century. If Paul had died prematurely, then many new believers might not have been "born". We can never know, this side of the Kingdom, what a great impact any single committed life can have upon the world.

  • Comment on Rom 16:5

GREET ALSO THE CHURCH THAT MEETS AT THEIR HOUSE: Churches normally met in houses at this time (cp v 23, and possibly vv 14,15; 1 Cor 16:19; Col 4:15; Philemon 1:2). One such church met at the house of Aquila and Priscilla.

It is quite possible that even large ecclesial groups at this time met in private houses also. Joseph Lightfoot writes, "There is no clear example of a separate building set apart for Christian worship within the limits of the Roman Empire before the third century, though apartments in private houses might have been specially devoted to this purpose" (Paul's Epistles to the Colossians and to Philemon).

GREET MY DEAR FRIEND EPENETUS: The KJV spells this more accurately: "Epaenetus". This name signifies "praiseworthy". It is understandable that Paul should speak of him as "my dear friend" (literally, "my beloved"), since this man was the first convert to Christ in connection with the mission to the province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the leading city. Actually Paul calls him the firstfruits of that area, which hints that many more were expected to follow as the full harvest, and this indeed came to pass. This individual, however, naturally held a special place in the heart of the missionary.

WHO WAS THE FIRST CONVERT TO CHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA: "Who is the firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ" (KJV). "Firstfruits" (KJV, ASV) or "first convert" (NET, NEB, RSV, NIV) translates the Greek "aparche", which literally means the first of any crop or flocks or herds offered to God before the rest is used. Paul uses this word in several ways:

  • Of Christ the "firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep" ( 1 Cor 15:20, 23);
  • Of "the household of Stephanas [who were] the first converts in Achaia" ( 1 Cor 16:15);
  • Of "the firstfruits of the Spirit" (Rom 8:23, notes); and
  • Of Israel in general, being the "firstfruits" of those offered to God (Rom 11:16, notes).

Paul expresses the same thought in 2 Thessalonians 2:13, but there it is translated differently: "From the beginning God chose you to be saved." There the three words "from the beginning" also translates the same word "aparche".

IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA: The KJV has "Achaia". "So many of the oldest manuscripts and versions, however, read 'Asia', instead of 'Achaia', in this verse, that the great majority of editors have adopted that reading" (Hodge).

"In the New Testament [Asia] always refers to the Roman province of Asia, made up of about one-third of the west and southwest end of modern Asia Minor. Asia lay to the west of the region of Phrygia and Galatia. The words 'the province of' are supplied to indicate to the modern reader that this does not refer to the continent of Asia" (NET Notes).

Mentioning the first convert, or among the first converts, of "Asia" suggests that Aquila and Priscilla may have converted and baptized Epenetus while they were in Ephesus, and that later he may have accompanied them to Rome.

  • Comment on Rom 16:6

GREET MARY, WHO WORKED VERY HARD FOR YOU: Mary (Miriam) is the Hebrew name of several women in the New Testament, although some scholars say it is possible that this refers to a woman with the Latin name Maria, and thus a Roman. It is impossible to tell if this particular Mary is the same as some other woman who bears the same name in the New Testament.

Paul indicates his precise knowledge of her, testifying to her hard work for the saints, but without any hint as to the nature of the work. Emphasis falls rather on her willingness to grow weary in serving them.

The Greek word translated "worked very hard" indicates work sufficiently heavy to produce weariness and fatigue. "The word translated 'labor' ['worked': NIV] ('kopian') is a favorite of [Paul's] for describing Christian service, whether his own or that of others (cf Rom 16:6, 12; 1 Cor 4:12; 15:10; 16:16; Gal 4:11; Col 1:29; 1 Thes 5:12); its implication of resulting weariness is conveyed in John 4:6, where Jesus at noonday sits down by Jacob's well because he is 'tired' ('kekopiakos') by his journey" (NIBC).

This is also the same word used by Jesus when he says:

"Come to me, all you who are weary ['kopiao'] and burdened, and I will give you rest" (Matt 11:28).

FOR YOU: The KJV has "us" instead of "you". Opinion is fairly equally divided as to whether "you" or "us" is correct. The ASV and KJV have "us", while the NIV, RSV, NEB and NET have "you". Hodge writes: "The [unceasing] service of Mary rendered to the apostle is a more natural reason of his than that he had been [of service] to Roman Christians."

  • Comment on Rom 16:7

GREET ANDRONICUS AND JUNIAS: Latin and Greek names respectively. While the second name may be either masculine or feminine, it is probable because of the pairing of the two believers that Junias (or Junia) was the wife of Andronicus. There appear to be several husband-wife couples in this chapter (cf vv 3, 15).

MY RELATIVES: The Greek word is "syggenes", literally: 'having the same birth, or the same ancestors'. It is sometimes translated "relatives" and sometimes "kinsmen" (cp vv 11, 21). It could mean one of three things:

  • very close blood relatives of Paul, i.e., from his same immediate family;
  • members of the same tribe, i.e., Benjamites (Phil 3:5); or
  • simply Jews, since every descendant of Abraham through Isaac and then Jacob might easily think of one another as "relatives" (cp Rom 9:3).

WHO HAVE BEEN IN PRISON WITH ME: The term is "synaichmalotos", meaning to share in captivity. "Paul, in 2 Corinthians 11:23, when enumerating his labors, says, 'In stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft,' etc. He was often in bonds… he may, therefore, have had numerous fellow-prisoners" (Hodge).

Elsewhere, Paul calls Aristarchus a fellow prisoner (the same word) in Colossians 4:10, and Epaphras the same in Philemon 1:23.

See Appendix, Paul in Prison.

Some of the aspects of fellowship include:

  • fellow-heirs (Eph 3:6);
  • fellow-soldiers (Phil 2:25);
  • fellow-workers (Phil 4:3; Col 4:11; 3John 1:8);
  • fellow-servants (Rev 6:11);
  • fellow-prisoners (Rom 16:7); and
  • fellow-citizens (Eph 2:19).

THEY ARE OUTSTANDING AMONG THE APOSTLES: "Outstanding" is "episemos", which means prominent or well-known.

Here, this term "apostles" must have the general sense of representatives or messengers (i.e., traveling preachers) rather than being a technical reference to one of the 13 apostles (cf Acts 14:4, 14; 2 Cor 8:23; 1 Tim 2:7; Phil 2:25).

Another possibility: Since "among" is the Greek "en", this might mean that they were notable in ("en") the estimation of the apostles. That is, the apostles held them in great esteem or high opinion. The NET, as an example, renders this phrase: "They are well known to the apostles."

AND THEY WERE IN CHRIST BEFORE I WAS: They must have been Christians from the time of Stephen (Acts 7), and thus they were a direct link with the earliest ecclesia in Jerusalem.


Surprisingly, this verse has attracted a great deal of attention in scholarly circles, due to the question: Was Junias a woman and an apostle (i.e., of equal rank with the 12 or 13 original apostles of the Lord)? In order to make the case that Junias as the wife of Andronicus was truly an apostle, however, one must prove at least three things:

  • that Junias was a woman;
  • that "apostles" here means only those who had seen the Lord and were appointed to the office by him; and
  • that the preposition "en" truly means "among" (as in being one of a group), and does not mean "in the opinion of" (see note above).

If any of these three propositions is uncertain, then the contention that a woman was a member of the special apostolic group fails also. How do we evaluate the evidence?

  • Very likely but not definitely, Junias was a woman and the wife of Andronicus.
  • But it is much less likely that "apostles" here means (a) those with a special and official position conferred directly by Christ, instead of (b) those who were representatives or preachers of Christ.
  • And it is far from certain that "en" means "among" rather than "in the estimation of".

Therefore we may conclude that there is no preponderant evidence that a woman named Junias was considered an "apostle" in the most exclusive sense.


  • Comment on Rom 16:8-10

Historians tell us that Ampliatus, Urbanus, Stachys and Apelles are all common slave names found in the staff of the imperial household. We know from elsewhere that there were saints who belonged to Caesar's household (Phil 4:22).

  • Comment on Rom 16:8

GREET AMPLIATUS, WHOM I LOVE IN THE LORD: This is "Amplias" in the KJV, which is a contraction of Ampliatus — the reading in the best New Testament texts. The Latin name means "enlarged" (cf the English amplify). Again, as in the mention of Epenetus (v 5), Paul confesses to a very warm personal attachment. This demonstrating the reality and depth of Christian friendship that developed between him and others who remain rather obscure to us. Paul was a man who gave himself to the people among whom he served and to those who worked alongside him.

IN THE LORD: Perhaps we read this simple phrase so often that we lose the impact of it. "In the Lord [Greek 'kyrios']" occurs frequently, particularly in Paul's writings, and means the same as "in Jesus Christ":

  • Paul affirms and exhorts "in the Lord" (Eph 4:17);
  • he loves "in the Lord" (Rom 16:8);
  • people are received "in the Lord" (Rom 16:2; Phil 2:29);
  • the ecclesia rejoices "in the Lord" (Phil 3:1);
  • it stands firm "in the Lord" (Phil 4:1);
  • it works "in the Lord" (Rom 16:21); and
  • it greets one another "in the Lord" (Rom 16:22; 1 Cor 16:19).
  • Believers are to marry "in the Lord" ( 1 Cor 7:39);
  • they are to be strong "in the Lord" (Eph 6:10); and
  • to walk "in the Lord" (Col 2:6).
  • Paul was a prisoner “in the Lord” (Eph 4:1).
  • Our work is not in vain "in the Lord" ( 1 Cor 15:58).
  • The believer has eternal life "in the Lord" (Rom 6:23); etc.

"The whole of life, both in the present and the future, is determined by the fact of Christ which is expressed by this formula: Paul and his churches stand in the presence and under the power of the Lord" (H. Bietenhard, NIDOTTE).

William Barclay writes: "Behind the name of Ampliatus may well lie an interesting story. It is a quite common slave name. Now in the cemetery of Domatilla, which is the earliest of the Christian catacombs, there is a decorated tomb with the single name Ampliatus carved on it in bold and decorative lettering. The fact that the single name Ampliatus alone is carved on the tomb — Romans who were citizens would have three names… — would indicate that this Ampliatus was a slave; but the elaborate tomb and the bold lettering would indicate that he was a man of high rank in the church. From that it is plain to see that in the early days of the church the distinctions of rank were so completely wiped out that it was possible for a man at one and the same time to be a slave and [an elder] of the church. Social distinctions did not exist. We have no means of knowing that Paul's Ampliatus is the Ampliatus in the cemetery of Domatilla, but it is not impossible that he is."

  • Comment on Rom 16:9

GREET URBANUS, OUR FELLOW WORKER IN CHRIST, AND MY DEAR FRIEND STACHYS: The KJV renders this as "Urbane". This is another Latin name, meaning "refined" or "elegant". Paul seems to indicate that this man helped him at some time in the past and that he assisted others also in the work of the Lord. He is the only believer in Rome other than Aquila and Priscilla (v 3) whom Paul expressly called a "synergos", i.e., a fellow worker or co-worker.

AND MY DEAR FRIEND STACHYS: This name signifies "ear of grain". Was this brother a farmer? Otherwise, we know nothing else about this believer.

  • Comment on Rom 16:10

GREET APELLES: The word means "separate".

TESTED AND APPROVED IN CHRIST: "Tested and approved" translates one word in the Greek text here: "dokimos" (cf Rom 14:18; 1 Cor 11:19; 2 Cor 10:18; 13:7; 2 Tim 2:15). In 1 Peter 1:7 a related word, "dokimazo", is used of gold that has been put through the smelting fire, and purified (cf also Rom 12:2; 1 Cor 3:13; 11:28; 2 Cor 8:8; etc.). Had Apelles come through some severe persecution with his faith intact?

GREET THOSE WHO BELONG TO THE HOUSEHOLD OF ARISTOBULUS: There is no Greek equivalent for "household", either here or in verse 11. The literal phrase is "those of Aristobulus", or "those of Narcissus" (cf also 1 Cor 1:11).

"Aristobulus" signifies "great counselor", which sounds like a government official. Those of his household were probably his slaves. Since Paul did not greet Aristobulus himself — even as he did not greet Narcissus personally in verse 11 — this man may have been an unbeliever, or may have died by this time.

"Lightfoot identified Aristobulus as the grandson of Herod the Great, who lived in Rome and apparently died there. If this is correct, Aristobulus was either not a believer or had died before Paul wrote, since he is not personally greeted. Those addressed would then be his slaves and employees who had become Christians. On the other hand, if this identification is incorrect, we must think of an otherwise unknown figure whose family is mentioned here. The former alternative is somewhat favored by the fact that the next person to be greeted (v 11) is Herodion, a name suggestive of association with, or admiration for, the family of Herod. Even though no actual relationship may have existed, the placing of the two names with Herodian association so close together may support Lightfoot's thesis" (Everett F. Harrison, Expositor's Bible Commentary).

  • Comment on Rom 16:11

GREET HERODION, MY RELATIVE: Here "relative" (Greek "suggenes", meaning: same family) may simply mean "a Jew", or perhaps "a Benjamite".

GREET THOSE IN THE HOUSEHOLD OF NARCISSUS: Again, as with "the household of Aristobulus" (v 10), this phrasing suggests that Narcissus was not a believer, but that some of his "household" of slaves and servants were "in the Lord". Obviously, what William Barclay says below can only be, as he admits, speculation — but it is possible:

" 'The household of Narcissus' may have [an] interesting story behind it. Narcissus was a common name; but the most famous Narcissus was a freedman who had been secretary to the Emperor Claudius and had exercised a notorious influence over him. He was said to have amassed [an enormous] private fortune. His power had lain in the fact that all correspondence addressed to the Emperor had to pass through his hands and never reached him unless he allowed it to do so. He made his fortune from the fact that people paid him large bribes to make sure that their petitions did reach the Emperor. When Claudius was murdered and Nero came to the throne, Narcissus survived for a short time, but in the end he was compelled to commit suicide, and all his fortune and all his household of slaves passed into Nero's possession. It may well be his one-time slaves who are referred to here. If Aristobulus really is the Aristobulus who was the grandson of Herod, and if Narcissus really is the Narcissus who was Claudius' secretary, this means that many of the slaves at the imperial court were already Christians. The leaven of Christianity had reached the highest circles in the Empire."

WHO ARE IN THE LORD: Modifying the previous phrase, this indicates a divided household, with some "in the Lord", i.e., giving allegiance to Christ, while others were not "in the Lord".

  • Comment on Rom 16:12

GREET TRYPHENA AND TRYPHOSA, THOSE WOMEN WHO WORK HARD IN THE LORD: Similar in name, these two were probably sisters, maybe even twins if judged by the similarity of their names. It was not uncommon then, as now, to give children, especially twins, similarly sounding names (e.g., Jean and Joan). Possibly they belonged to an aristocratic family, since "dainty" and "delicate" (or "luxuriating"), as their names mean, would seem to fit this category. If so, their Christian convictions led them to put aside any tendency to live a life of ease. Ironically, Paul praises these two sisters for not living up — or down — to their given names, but rather for being hard workers in the Lord's cause:

"And whatever you do, whether in word or deed, do it all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him" (Col 3:17).

The same word "kopiao" is used in verse 6 of Mary, and again here in verse 12 of Persis. Is it coincidental that in this chapter Paul uses it of four believers, and they are all sisters?

GREET MY DEAR FRIEND PERSIS, ANOTHER WOMAN WHO HAS WORKED VERY HARD IN THE LORD: Her name simply means "a Persian lady", so this could well be a nickname or title: 'the woman from Persia'. "Dear friend" is the Greek "agapetoi", meaning beloved.

  • Comment on Rom 16:13

GREET RUFUS, CHOSEN IN THE LORD: "Chosen in the Lord" means more than 'chosen as a Christian'; it probably suggests 'a specially chosen and distinguished believer in Christ'. The same word, "eklektos", describes the chosen or elect lady (possibly figurative for the ecclesia itself) addressed by John in 2 John. A related word, "ekloge", is used of Paul at the time of his baptism:

"But the Lord said to Ananias, 'Go! This man is my chosen instrument to carry my name before the Gentiles and their kings and before the people of Israel. I will show him how much he must suffer for my name' " (Acts 9:15,16).

"Eklektos" and other related words can also describe all believers who are "chosen" in Christ, to be "holy and blameless in his sight" (Eph 1:4). But this is probably not the meaning here, where it sets Rufus apart from other fellow-believers.

Quite probably this Rufus was a son of Simon the Cyrenian, the man who carried the cross of Jesus to the place of his execution (Mark 15:21). J.J. Blunt draws the threads together by which such a connection may be made:

"Jerome, who lived in the fourth century, says that Mark, the disciple and interpreter of Peter, being requested by his brethren at Rome, wrote a short Gospel.

"Now this circumstance may account for his designating Simon as the father of Rufus at least; for we find that a disciple of that name, and of considerable note, was resident at Rome, when Paul wrote his Epistle to the Romans. 'Salute Rufus,' says he, 'chosen in the Lord' [Rom 16:13]. Thus, by mentioning a man living upon the spot where he was writing, and amongst the people whom he addressed, Mark was giving a reference for the truth of his narrative, which must have been accessible and satisfactory to all; since Rufus could not have failed knowing the particulars of the crucifixion (the great event to which the Christians looked), when his father had been so intimately concerned in it as to have been the reluctant bearer of the cross.

"Of course, the force of this argument depends on the identity of the Rufus of Mark and the Rufus of Paul, which I have no means of proving; but admitting it to be probable that they were the same persons (which, I think, may be admitted, for Paul, we see, expressly speaks of a distinguished disciple of the name of Rufus at Rome, and Mark, writing for the Romans, mentions Rufus, the son of Simon, as well known to them) — admitting this, the coincidence is striking, and serves to account for what otherwise seems a piece of purely gratuitous and needless information offered by Mark to his readers, namely, that Simon was the father of Alexander and Rufus; a fact omitted by the other Evangelists, and apparently turned to no advantage by himself" (Undesigned Scriptural Coincidences, 4:19).

AND HIS MOTHER, WHO HAS BEEN A MOTHER TO ME, TOO: Paul had a number of "mothers" in the Truth (cf Matt 12:49,50; Mark 3:35; 1 Tim 5:2)! Perhaps this special woman perceived his unique loss when he became a follower of Christ, thus "losing all things" (Phil 3:8), and attempted to minister to him with what he was now lacking: a warm and loving family.

"Let Christian mothers find here a great field for that wonderful heart of instinctive loving care given by God to mothers, that they extend their maternal care beyond their own family circle, to all Christians, and especially to all laborers for Christ. The Lord will remember it at his coming!" (Newell).

"The truth breaks down barriers of wealth and position, and unites as one those who truly love our Lord Jesus Christ. The mere fleshly relationship is as nothing compared with the higher spiritual relationship begotten by the word of truth. We feel something of the spirit of Jesus when He asked the question, 'Who is my mother, and who are my brethren?' and when asking the question, and beholding his disciples, 'he stretched forth his hands towards them, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father who is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother' (Matt 12:48-50). These are the experiences that should be ours towards each other" (Joseph Bland).


The man who carried the cross

One of the great hidden romances of the New Testament lies behind the name of Rufus and his mother, who was also a mother to Paul. It is obvious that Rufus is a choice spirit and a man well-known for saintliness in the Roman church; and it is equally obvious that Paul felt that he owed a deep debt of gratitude to the mother of Rufus for the kindness he had received from her. Who was this Rufus?

In Mark 15:21 we read of one Simon a Cyrenian who was compelled to carry the cross of Jesus on the road to Calvary; and he is described as the father of Alexander and Rufus. Now if a man is identified by the names of his sons, it means that, although he himself may not be personally known to the community to whom the story is being told, his sons are. To what church, then, did Mark write his gospel? He wrote it to the church of Rome, and he knew that it would know who Alexander and Rufus were. Almost certainly we find Rufus again [in the greetings of Romans 16:13], the son of that Simon who carried the cross of Jesus.

That must have been a terrible day for Simon. He was a Jew, from far-off Cyrene in North Africa. No doubt he had scraped and saved for half a lifetime to celebrate one Passover in Jerusalem. As he entered the city on that day, with his heart full of the greatness of the Feast he was going to attend, suddenly the flat of a Roman spear touched him on the shoulder; he was impressed into the Roman service; he found himself carrying a criminal's cross. How the resentment must have blazed in his heart! How angry and bitter he must have been at this terrible indignity! All the way from Cyrene for this! To have come so far to sit at the glory of the Passover and to have had this dreadful and shameful thing happen! No doubt he meant, as soon as he reached Calvary, to fling the cross down and stride away with loathing in his heart.

But something must have happened. On the way to Calvary the spell of the broken figure of Jesus must have laid its tendrils round his heart. He must have stayed to watch, and that figure on the cross drew Simon to himself for ever. That chance encounter on the road to Calvary changed Simon's life. He came to sit at the Jewish Passover and he went away the slave of Christ. He must have gone home and brought his wife and sons into the same experience as he had himself.

We can weave all kinds of speculations about this. It was men from Cyprus and Cyrene who came to Antioch and first preached the gospel to the Gentile world (Acts 11:20). Was Simon one of the men from Cyrene? Was Rufus with him? Was it they who took the first tremendous step to make Christianity the faith of a whole world? Was it they who helped the church burst the bonds of Judaism? Can it be that in some sense we today owe the fact that we are Christians to the strange episode when a man from Cyrene was compelled to carry a cross on the road to Calvary?

William Barclay, Daily Study Bible


  • Comment on Rom 16:14,15

Here two groups of believers are mentioned without accompanying descriptions or commendations:

  • "the brothers with them" (v 14), and
  • "all the saints with them" (v 15).

Apparently Paul's ties with these believers were not as strong as his ties with those previously mentioned.

In connection with both groups, a greeting is extended to the believers associated with them. This appears to indicate an ecclesia in the house in both cases. Rome was a large place, making it probable that there were circles of believers in several sections of the city. They would certainly maintain communication and, when possible and/or necessity dictated, could arrange to meet together.

Most of these names are not common in the literary sources of the city of Rome, which probably indicates that these brothers and sisters had immigrated to Rome from the eastern parts of the Empire, or had been slaves brought forcibly to the capital.

  • Comment on Rom 16:14

Greet Asyncritus: The name means: unique or incomparable.

Phlegon: This name means: burning.

Hermes: Hermes was a Greek god corresponding to the Roman god Mercury, the messenger. When Paul and Barnabas visited Lystra, the rather superstitious people there called Barnabas "Zeus" ("Jupiter": KJV), probably he was a much more imposing figure, and they called Paul "Hermes" ("Mercurius": KJV) because he was the chief spokesman (Acts 14:12).

Patrobas: This name is probably abbreviated from "Patrobios", which means: the father of life.

Hermas: The similarity between Hermes and Hermas suggests they belonged to the same natural family.

and the brothers with them: "Brothers" ("adelphoi") is often used for "brothers and sisters". Whether or not this is the case in each occurrence must be determined by the context.

  • Comment on Rom 16:15

Greet Philologus, Julia: Julia is usually a feminine name, and this believer may have been the wife (or perhaps the sister) of Philologus (which means 'one who loves the Word').

Nereus and his sister: Nereus is named for the ancient sea-god of the Aegean.

The arrangement of these names suggests this brother and sister were the children of Philologus and Julia, but of course this is uncertain.

and Olympas and all the saints with them: Olympas has a Greek name, pertaining to Mount Olympus in Greece, ancient site of the Olympics. This suggests that he was probably another immigrant from the east.


H.C.G. Moule writes: "T423h423e423 423roll of names is over, with its music, that subtle characteristic of such recitations of human personalities, and with its moving charm for the heart due almost equally to our glimpses of information about one here and there and to our total ignorance about the others" (Epistles to the Romans).

  • Comment on Rom 16:16

GREET ONE ANOTHER WITH A HOLY KISS. ALL THE CHURCHES OF CHRIST SEND GREETINGS: The "holy kiss" is intended in this case to seal the fellowship of the saints when the letter has been read to them ( 1 Cor 16:20; 2 Cor 13:12; 1 Thes 5:26; cf "a kiss of love" in 1 Pet 5:14). The reminder that it is a "holy" kiss is intended to warn against sensual associations.

Some scholars suggest that the eastern custom called for men to kiss men on the cheek or the forehead, and women to kiss women in the same way, but not for men and women to kiss publicly. The 'holy kiss" was a sign of a family relationship, the love of Christ mutually shared, and the peace and harmony he had brought into their lives.


F.G. Jannaway writes: "Paul is concluding a letter in which he expressly mentions a large number of brethren and sisters, and therefore it is clear that the kisses were to be as impartially bestowed as is handshaking today; but our experience is that those who in our day would introduce kissing have a partiality for the opposite sex, which fact arouses suspicion that the desire is connected with the flesh and not with the spirit, although the would-be kissers may not be conscious of the fact… Paul was simply enjoining that the custom should be performed in a 'holy' manner, and not issuing a command that kissing must be performed… Brethren who show a proneness to kiss simply on the plea of being brethren should be given a wide berth by the sisters."

Len Richardson recounts a situation in his ecclesia pertaining to the "holy kiss":

"There was an amusing episode when [a] young lady [a friend of my wife and myself] went to the meeting at Newbury for the first time. We were not there, as I was speaking elsewhere, but we assured her she would be made very welcome. When we next visited her, we asked how she had got on, to which she replied that she had enjoyed the meeting but had been quite taken by surprise as she entered to be greeted by 'a big fellow, who gave me a kiss'. We assured her that this was not usual at Christadelphian meetings, but could see what had happened. A brother had taken her to be a sister from another ecclesia and welcomed her in the warmth of brotherly kindness. She was not in the least offended, taking it to be our normal behavior, but I had a word with the brother later, as he was a comparatively new member, and explained that it might be as well to ascertain first if the lady was 'one of us' or not. He explained in defense of his action that Paul exhorted us to 'greet one another with a holy kiss', though I pointed out that he had never kissed me! There was no answer to that. But he meant well" (Sixty Years a Christadelphian, p. 49).


  • Comment on Rom 16:17-20

Paul concludes his letter to the Roman ecclesia by warning the brethren against the danger of false teachers. Almost every phrase in this section is an obvious allusion to the Genesis record of the serpent and the woman's seed: The serpent subtly cast doubt on God's word and taught contrary to that word.

These false teachers in Paul's day were almost certainly Judaizers, i.e., Jewish members of the ecclesia of Christ, who nevertheless held that keeping the Mosaic Law was still essential to salvation, or at least highly desirable for all believers, Gentiles as well as Jews, to follow (cf Gal 1:6-9; 3:1; 5:3-5). These Judaizing Christians were the serpent's "seed" (cp Matt 3:7; 12:34; 23:33). Following the example of their spiritual "father" (i.e., the serpent in Eden), they professed a superior knowledge and thus were able to lead away the simple or naïve (2 Cor 11:13-15).

The influence of this particular "Satan" was drastically reduced by the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple in 70 A.D. But the final bruising of "Satan" in all its aspects must of course be the work of the glorified Christ and his saints at his second coming.

"There are divisions that are uncalled for, and therefore sinful. Paul refers to such [here]. He was referring, no doubt, to the factions arising out of personal preferences, but the warning applies to all divisions that ought not be made… It is possible to go too far in our demands upon fellow-believers. How far we ought to go and where to stop, is at one time or other a perplexing problem to most earnest minds" (Robert Roberts, The Christadelphian, 35:182).

The schisms or divisions caused by the Judaizing element in the early ecclesias were wrong, for two reasons:

  • They were based on matters of questionable importance, and thus not fundamental or essential — they were "contrary to the teaching [of unity] you have learned" (Rom 16:17).
  • They put unnecessary stumbling blocks in the path of other believers, making their journey to the Kingdom more difficult.
  • Comment on Rom 16:17

I URGE YOU, BROTHERS, TO WATCH OUT FOR THOSE WHO CAUSE DIVISIONS: "Divisions" is the Greek "dichostasia", and may signify dissensions and party spirits, without producing disfellowship or excommunication of others.

It is important to note that Paul advises the brethren to "mark out" and "avoid" those who cause divisions ( 1 John 2:19), not those who follow them. The reason for taking special notice of the causers is that they may deceive the "naïve" or "simple" (v 18). This is a distinction comparable to that between the wolves and the sheep in Christ's parable of John 10. The wolves must be marked out and branded for what they are, for their own possible reclamation if for no other reason. They are the ones to be wary of! The simple sheep must be protected, not lumped together with the wolves and all alike avoided. To avoid the sheep because they might be guilty, and because we might be guilty by association with them, is to go further than the apostle ever intended.

AND PUT OBSTACLES IN YOUR WAY: This is the Greek "skandala" (the plural of "skandalon"); it means stumbling blocks, and specifically here, causes of sin. The term is too general to yield anything specific for our knowledge of the propagandists. However, the same word is used in Romans 14:13, where the context suggests influences within the congregations that tended to elevate various elements of the Mosaic Law to the level of essentials (cp the same word in Rom 9:33; 11:9).

THAT ARE CONTRARY TO THE TEACHING YOU HAVE LEARNED: "The teaching" could refer to the whole of the gospel, as in Romans 6:17, or more specifically to the "spirit of unity" Paul taught in Romans 15:5,6 and elsewhere.

KEEP AWAY FROM THEM: The Greek "ekklino" means to avoid or stay away from. The same word occurs in 1 Peter 3:11: "turn from evil".

  • Comment on Rom 16:18

FOR SUCH PEOPLE ARE NOT SERVING OUR LORD CHRIST, BUT THEIR OWN APPETITES: "Their own belly" (KJV). By which is meant, of course, appetites or desires:

"For, as I have often told you before and now say again even with tears, many live as enemies of the cross of Christ. Their destiny is destruction, their god is their stomach, and their glory is in their shame. Their mind is on earthly things" (Phil 3:18,19; cf Titus 3:3; 2Pet 2:18).

Some men emphasize what is misleading or even false because they are unduly interested in controversies and quarrels, and thus prone to envy, suspicions and friction (1 Tim 6:3-5). Other men do so because they are seeking improper financial gain (v 5).

The allusion to the appetite or belly seems to make sense only if the serpent in the garden (cp v 20) of Eden ate the fruit of the tree itself. Consider these points:

  • Eve saw that the fruit of the tree was good for food (Gen 3:6);
  • the serpent was more crafty or subtle than any other creature (Gen 3:1);
  • perhaps the fruit itself gave the serpent the power of speech — i.e., to be like the "Elohim" (Gen 3:5);
  • "You shall not surely die!" (Gen 3:4) implies: 'See! Look at me. I ate the fruit and I'm not dead!'; and
  • the subsequent curse of the serpent was to crawl upon its belly, and to eat dust (Gen 3:14).

Paul alludes to this serpent-like beguiling of Eve again in 2 Corinthians 11:3:

"I am afraid that just as Eve was deceived by the serpent's cunning, your minds may somehow be led astray from your sincere and pure devotion to Christ."

BY SMOOTH TALK AND FLATTERY THEY DECEIVE THE MINDS OF NAÏVE PEOPLE: These are always the tools of unscrupulous salesmen and promoters.

"Smooth talk" is "chrestologia", attractive speech; it occurs only this once in the New Testament. Barclay writes, "The Greeks themselves defined a 'chrestologos' as 'a man who speaks well and who acts ill'. He is the kind of man who, behind a facade of pious words, is a bad influence who leads astray, not by direct attack, but by subtlety, who pretends to serve Christ, but in reality is destroying the faith."

"Flattery" is "eulogia", a word that simply means good and generous speech, i.e., blessing and praise. But sometimes such speech may be excessive, and spoken with ulterior motives — then it becomes self-serving flattery. Good words spoken in good causes are a great blessing, and their usefulness is increased. But on the contrary, good words spoken in bad causes may become destructive many times over. The tongue is a small part of the body, but it can generate a small spark that ignites a great fire (James 3:5,6).

"Naïve" people are those "unsophisticated Christians, who are inclined to receive any 'good speech' as the gospel truth, no matter what sacred truth may be denied by it, and never pause to question anything, especially if the speech is a good one, and who thus unconsciously fall into the net of the false teacher" (Coffman). Such naïve believers are either unaware of or indifferent toward the command of Christ:

"Watch out for false prophets. They come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ferocious wolves" (Matt 7:15).

Likewise, they seemingly pay no attention to the words of John:

"Dear friends, do not believe every spirit [i.e., teaching], but test the spirits to see whether they are from God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world" ( 1 John 4:1).

  • Comment on Rom 16:19

EVERYONE HAS HEARD ABOUT YOUR OBEDIENCE, SO I AM FULL OF JOY OVER YOU; BUT I WANT YOU TO BE WISE ABOUT WHAT IS GOOD, AND INNOCENT ABOUT WHAT IS EVIL: Paul was confident that his readers could handle this threat because they had a reputation for following the apostles' instructions. The innocent among God's people tend to accept false teachers, and the wise normally reject them. Paul wanted his readers to be wise (like the "serpent"!) concerning all good and innocent only regarding evil (Matt 10:16). To paraphrase Paul, 'I want you to be wise enough to know how to protect yourselves, and at the same time I want you to be innocent enough so as to do not evil to anyone else.'

  • Comment on Rom 16:20

THE GOD OF PEACE: For the apostle who wrote the letter to the Romans, peace was:

  • peace or oneness with God, made possible only by justification through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ (Rom 5:1);
  • the state of mind achieved in a life controlled by God's Spirit and teachings (Rom 8:6);
  • a life of calmness and goodwill toward all men, to be found in those who truly had faith in God (Rom 12:18; 14:19); and
  • the result of a solid hope in God's promises, accompanied by a joy-filled life in Christ (Rom 15:13).

This is the second time in the conclusion alone that Paul refers to "the God of peace" (cf Rom 15:33).

WILL SOON CRUSH SATAN UNDER YOUR FEET: Here is a plain allusion to Genesis 3:15:

"And I will put enmity between you [the serpent] and the woman, and between your offspring and hers; he will crush your head, and you will strike his heel."

Here the serpent or "satan" (the adversary) undoubtedly refers to human beings. The context describes "smooth talk and flattery" by which the serpent "deceives the minds of naïve people" (Rom 16:18). Particularly, this was the Judaizers, who sought to draw other believers — especially Gentile believers — away from their freedom in Christ and into an enforced bondage to the Law of Moses.

Likewise, in 2 Corinthians 11, the "satan" (v 14) or "serpent" (v 3) is equated with "false apostles… [who] masquerade as apostles of Christ" (v 13) but preach a different gospel (v 4) by which they enslave and exploit other believers (v 20).

The "soon" here suggests that Paul was looking forward to the fall of Jerusalem and the destruction of the Temple, which actually happened only a few years later, but after his own death. The removal of the Temple with its services and sacrifices would be visual evidence to corroborate the New Testament teaching that salvation could no longer be found in God's special temple at Jerusalem. The new house of worship — the new "temple" — would henceforth be the spiritual Body of Christ, the ecclesia or congregation of believers throughout the world.

THE GRACE OF OUR LORD JESUS BE WITH YOU: Paul's final blessing magnifies God's grace as does this whole epistle. Usually such a benediction signals the end of a Pauline letter (e.g., 2 Cor 13:14; Gal 6:18; Phil 4:23; 1 Thes 5:28; 2 Thes 3:18; 2 Tim 4:22; Philemon 1:25), but the apostle has still more to say this time.

There is some variation among New Testament manuscripts here in verse 20 as well as in verses 24 and 27 — concerning the phrase "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen."

The question is whether the phrase appears once, twice or three times (among some combination of verses 20, 24 and 27). The second question, of course, is the exact wording in each of the three possibilities. Understandably, this has caused some disagreement among textual scholars as to which is (or are) the correct reading(s).

Perhaps Paul and his secretary sent several slightly different letters (i.e., letters with slightly different endings) to the different small house-churches of the large Roman ecclesia (cf Rom 16:5,10,11,14,15). Such a scenario could account for the small textual variations.

  • Comment on Rom 16:21-24

Paul now conveys greetings from his companions.

  • Comment on Rom 16:21

TIMOTHY, MY FELLOW WORKER, SENDS HIS GREETINGS TO YOU, AS DO LUCIUS, JASON AND SOSIPATER, MY RELATIVES: For "fellow worker" see verses 3 and 9, and notes.

"The men whom Paul mentioned in verse 21 all seem to have been his fellow missionaries who were working with him in Corinth when he wrote this epistle… Jason may have been Paul's host in Thessalonica (cf Acts 17:5-9). Sosipater was probably Sopater of Berea, who accompanied Paul when he left Greece toward the end of his third missionary journey (Acts 20:4)" (Constable).

LUCIUS: From the earliest times, some have identified this Lucius with Luke the writer of Luke and Acts. This is possible, but is by no means certain, for several reasons:

  • Lucius was a very common name.
  • There is no special reason why Paul would have referred to one of his closest associates by two slightly different names.
  • Other ancient traditions take Luke to be a Gentile believer (a Syrian or Samaritan); if he were not a Jew, then he could not be one of Paul's "relatives".
  • Comment on Rom 16:22

I, TERTIUS, WHO WROTE DOWN THIS LETTER, GREET YOU IN THE LORD: At this point Tertius, Paul's secretary, seems to have asked to add his personal greeting. We may suppose that by this time he had become thoroughly wrapped up in the message and had developed a feeling of rapport with the Roman believers.

William Barclay comments: "For the first and only time, we know the name of the amanuensis [secretary] who actually penned this letter to Paul's dictation, for Tertius slipped in his own greeting. No great man can do his work without the aid that humble helpers give him. Paul's other secretaries are anonymous, so that Tertius is the representative of those humble unknowns who were penmen for Paul."

This little verse also suggests an affectionate scene, one which is perfectly ordinary but at the same time quite instructive. Paul doesn't use Tertius merely as a dictating machine. Tertius has a personality, and his own personal feelings as a brother in Christ, and Paul is pleased to accommodate those feelings by giving him the privilege of enclosing his own greeting.

  • Comment on Rom 16:23

The men in verse 23 were all evidently Corinthian brethren.

GAIUS, WHOSE HOSPITALITY I AND THE WHOLE CHURCH HERE ENJOY, SENDS YOU HIS GREETINGS: This was the brother with whom he had been staying while he spent the winter at Corinth. Evidently this brother had a comfortable and roomy house which he made available for the meetings of the congregation. He seems to have been one of Paul's early converts in the city ( 1 Cor 1:14), and the very fact that Paul made an exception in his case by personally baptizing him suggests that his conversion was a notable event due to his prominence. Because of Paul's remark that the whole ecclesia enjoyed Gaius' hospitality, it is tempting to suppose that he is the man (Titius Justus) who invited believers into his home after the break with the synagogue (Acts 18:7). This involves the supposition that Paul is giving only a part of his name and that Luke provides the rest (Romans quite often had three names).

At any rate, the mention of Gaius as Paul's host is strong evidence that the apostle was writing from Corinth rather than from Cenchrea or from some point in Macedonia.

ERASTUS, WHO IS THE CITY'S DIRECTOR OF PUBLIC WORKS…: The Greek word used here, "oikonomos", is a very general one meaning simply "steward, manager, director." It does not mean specifically either "director of public works" or "treasurer." One must determine the precise nuance, or area of responsibility, from the context or from what we know from archaeology and history.

Our best archaeological and historical evidence from Corinth indicates that Erastus was the city's "director (or, commissioner) of public works". Oscar Broneer, who has done considerable excavating of ancient Corinth, reports in The Biblical Archaeologist (XIV, 94):

"[In Rome] a reused paving block preserves an inscription, stating that the pavement was laid at the expense of Erastus, who was 'aedile' (Commissioner of Public Works). He was probably the same Erastus who became a co-worker of Paul (Acts 19:22; Rom 16:23, where he is called 'oikonomos', 'chamberlain' of the city), a notable exception to the apostle's characterization of the early Christians: 'Not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called' ( 1 Cor 1:26)" (cited by Harrison in EBC).

Other commentators render "oikonomos" as treasurer, trustee, steward, administrator or manager (Luke 12:42; 16:1–4; 1 Cor 4:1,2; 9:17; Gal 4:2; Eph 1:10; 3:2, 9; Col 1:25; 1 Tim 1:4; Titus 1:7; 1 Pet 4:10).

…AND OUR BROTHER QUARTUS SEND YOU THEIR GREETINGS: "Our brother" may simply mean 'another brother in Christ'. But Harry Whittaker writes: "The Greek text reads: 'the brother'. This is… strange, until it is recognized that this is a common New Testament idiom for 'his brother' (e.g., 1 Cor 1:1; 5:1; 16:12; Matt 9:10; 13:25; Luke 16:8a; etc.), that is, the brother of Erastus" (Acts of the Apostles).

Nothing else is known of Quartus. The name means "fourth", so quite possibly he is the "fourth" son of a prominent family, of which others are Secundus (the "second") (Acts 20:4) and Tertius ("the third") (Rom 16:22).

If so, who is the "first"? Since there is no reference to a "Primus", then perhaps the older brother of the family is Erastus himself — simply because of his placement in the list just before Quartus.

  • Comment on Rom 16:24

At this point the KJV has a verse 24 as follows: "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen." Likewise, the verse appears in the ASV.

But the RV, NEB, RSV, NIV and NET omit this phrase altogether, and their translations have no "verse 24" at all. Other manuscripts have this verse or its equivalent after verse 27, but this isn't usually reflected in the translations.

According to the NET Notes: "The strength of the external evidence, combined with uncertainty in other manuscripts over where the verse should be located and the fact that it is a repetition of verse 20b, strongly favors omission of the verse."

  • Comment on Rom 16:25-27

The concluding doxology (praise to God), though a bit briefer, is similar to the previous doxologies in Romans 8:31-39; 11:33-36. See the previous notes on these verses.

  • Comment on Rom 16:25

NOW TO HIM WHO IS ABLE TO ESTABLISH YOU BY MY GOSPEL AND THE PROCLAMATION OF JESUS CHRIST, ACCORDING TO THE REVELATION OF THE MYSTERY HIDDEN FROM LONG AGES PAST: The apostle was confident that God could do for his readers what they needed (cp Rom 1:11; Eph 3:20; Phil 4:13). The gospel is God's primary instrument to accomplish that end. Paul calls it "my gospel" because he had preached it widely and had explained it in this letter.

The "proclamation or preaching of Jesus Christ" is another name for the gospel (good news) with the emphasis on its subject: it is about Jesus Christ. (The phrase may also mean: "the preaching by Jesus Christ".)

Proclamation follows revelation. The gospel had been hidden (more literally, "kept silent") in past times until God spoke of it first in the Old Testament and then more fully in the New Testament.

THE MYSTERY: Elsewhere, the mystery plainly has to do with the gospel would be proclaimed to and believed by the Gentiles as well as the Jews. This is stated in the following:

  • "Israel has experienced a hardening in part until the full number of the Gentiles has come in" (Rom 11:25).
  • "The unsearchable riches of Christ" might be "preached to the Gentiles" (Eph 3:3,4,8,9).
  • God gave Paul a commission to present the word of God, which consists of "the mystery that has been kept hidden for ages and generations, but is now disclosed to the saints. To them God has chosen to make known among the Gentiles the glorious riches of this mystery, which is Christ in you, the hope of glory" (Col 1:25-27).
  • "The mystery of godliness" includes Christ "preached among the nations [the Gentiles], and believed on in the world" (1 Tim 3:16).

HIDDEN: As noted above, the Greek word here, "sigao", literally means 'kept silent'. However, when the same theme is discussed by Paul in Ephesians 3:9 and Colossians 1:26, he uses a different word ("apokrypto"), which really does mean 'kept hidden' — compare the English word "cryptic".

  • Comment on Rom 16:26

BUT NOW REVEALED AND MADE KNOWN THROUGH THE PROPHETIC WRITINGS: Even though the Old Testament prophets revealed the gospel they did not always grasp all of its implications (1 Pet 1:10-12; cf Rom 1:2). It remained for Jesus, the apostles, and the New Testament to "reveal" this gospel more fully. The word is "phaneroo", which means to display or disclose.

BY THE COMMAND OF THE ETERNAL GOD: God commanded by means of what is often called "the Great Commission", which includes all the nations as embraced in the divine purpose:

"Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end of the age" (Matt 28:19,20).

This emphasis recalls the language Paul used in speaking of his own commission or calling as an apostle (Rom 1:1, 5; cf Titus 1:3). Colossians 1:25-27, quoted above, is in the same vein. Paul had a special concern to reach the Gentiles, as their special apostle (Rom 11:13).

SO THAT ALL NATIONS MIGHT BELIEVE AND OBEY HIM: Paul is stating plainly that the "mystery" of verse 25 has to do with the gospel proclaimed to "all nations", including of course the Gentiles.

  • Comment on Rom 16:27

TO THE ONLY WISE GOD BE GLORY FOREVER THROUGH JESUS CHRIST! AMEN: God is described under two terms:

  • "Only" (cp 1 Tim 1:17) recalls the line of thought in Romans 3:29,30. He is the only God of both Jew and Gentile — there cannot possibly be any other — who offers salvation to both groups through the good news of His Son.
  • "Wise" invites the reader to recall Paul's outpouring of praise to God in His wisdom (Rom 11:33), which brings to a close the long review of His dealings with Israel in relation to His purpose with the Gentiles. Wisdom is also allied to the hidden/revealed tension noted in verse 25, as we gather also from 1 Corinthians 2:6,7.

So the one God — whose eternal purpose has been described as hidden and then manifested in the gospel of His Son — draws to Himself through His Son the praise that will occupy the redeemed saints during all the ages to come. The silence that for so long held the divine mystery has given way to open and unending praise. This song of praise will accompany the consummation of all human history, when God will be all in all.

Let us leave this great letter and testament of the gospel in the same way that Paul does, having our eyes fixed upon the One who is the Alpha and Omega. May our minds be infused with His infinite wisdom, and may our hearts abound with gratitude, wonder, and praise because of His grace. To God be the glory forever through His Son! Note to the Reader: If you would like to have a briefer summary of Romans, Chapter 16, you can find it also on “Agora” under the title “All God’s Children Have Names”.

Chapter 14

The whole section from Romans 14:1 to Romans 15:13 concerns those whom Paul himself calls the "weak" and the "strong" among believers. When believers of distinct and separate backgrounds come together in fellowship, they are likely to find matters of personal preference in which they do not agree, and even situations in which their personal consciences may differ.

As Paul uses the words, the "weak" are weak in faith (Rom 14:1), being characterized by weak consciences (1 Cor 8:7). Their faith is not strong enough to break away entirely from the scruples that they have inherited through their traditions.

The "strong", on the other hand, understand the implications of their freedom or liberty in Christ (1 Cor 8:9; 10:29; Gal 2:4; 5:1) and are not afraid to act upon that knowledge. They have come to realize that nothing is unclean in itself (Rom 14:14). Since they know that there is only one God, from whom all things come (1 Cor 8:6), they are not afraid to eat anything (Rom 14:2), even meat offered to idols (1 Cor 8:1). Idols, after all, mean "nothing" to them (1 Cor 8:4).

Dennis Gillett explains this point in a similar fashion. The "weak", he says, "are people with strong opinions. But more — they are people with strong opinions about things which, as far as salvation is concerned, are not important" (May You Know it to be True, p. 87).

These definitions fit Paul's usage in Romans and 1 Corinthians, but in some ways they are counterintuitive to us. We may think of believers who have more scruples about what to avoid as being "strong" in resisting temptations, while the "weak" are those who too easily succumb to such temptations. From time to time, we should remind ourselves of how Paul uses these words as we consider chapters such as this one.

It is easy for the "weak" or the more tradition-minded with strong opinions, such as the Jewish believers in the first century, to desire earnestly that other believers revere their Jewish traditions and history as much as they themselves do. On the other hand, the "strong" newer believers, such as Gentile converts in the first century, appreciate more keenly their liberty in Christ, while seeing much of the past as stifling to spiritual growth.

So while both the "weak" and the "strong" accept and believe the same principles and commandments of Christ and his apostles (e.g., Rom 12; 13), there will always be varying and perhaps conflicting opinions as to how to apply those principles, and how to obey those commandments. Each individual must be guided personally by his or her conscience, enlightened by Bible teaching. But when the individual is called upon as a member of an ecclesia to determine what another believer should or should not do, and possibly what action if any an ecclesia should take, then conflicts will certainly arise. This is what Robert Roberts referred to when he wrote:

"There is division enough, in all conscience division that is inevitable — division that must be, unless we are to ignore divine obligations altogether; but there are divisions that ought not to be. It is possible to go too far in our demands on fellow believers. How far we ought to go and where to stop, is at one time or other a perplexing problem to most earnest minds. They are afraid on the one hand of compromising the Truth in fellowship, and on the other, of sinning against the weaker members of the body of Christ. The only end there can be to this embarrassment is found in the discrimination between true principles and uncertain details that do not overthrow them"

"True Principles and Uncertain Details, or The Danger of Going Too Far in Our Demands on Fellow-believers", The Christadelphian, Vol. 35, No. 407, May 1898, pages 182-189.

What Robert Roberts calls "uncertain details", and what the apostle calls "disputable, or doubtful matters" ("doubtful disputations": KJV), are matters of exposition or application on which differences of opinion should be tolerated.

In short, they are not "true principles", or "first principles", on which there should be no real argument among true believers.

Of course, this leads to the question: 'How do we define first principles? Or: ‘What is the essential, fundamental and saving Bible teaching?' The proper answer to these questions is most certainly not to refer to any particular statement of faith as though it were the final authority. The final authority must be the Bible. The proper response to such questions is to ask yet another question:

'What makes some doctrines essential, while others are not?'

To this last question, there needs to be an answer which is based strictly on the Bible, and which logically draws a clear line between 'essential' and 'non-essential'.

One approach to answer these questions is the book What Are the First Principles? by George Booker (in print, and available online, at “The Christadelphian Tidings” and the “Agora” website).


We may also compare Romans 14:1 through 15:13 with similar advice which Paul gives in 1 Corinthians 8:1 through 11:1. His teaching in Romans is briefer and given in more general terms, though there are obvious similarities:

  • There is the danger that the strong one, by his conduct, will cause the weak one to stumble or fall.
  • And there is the corresponding danger that the weak one will sit in judgment upon the strong one.

There are also several differences, in subjects and emphasis, between Paul's consideration of the weak and the strong in the two letters:

  • In Romans:
  • Paul does not mention idols or food offered to idols.
  • The word "conscience" does not appear.
  • He does not describe the strong as those who have knowledge.
  • On the other hand, in 1 Corinthians:
  • Paul does not mention vegetarians.
  • He does not refer to those who insist on observing a certain day in contrast to others who look on all days as being alike.

"From speaking of those who were too lax in the indulgence of natural appetites [Rom 13:11-14], the subject passes mainly to those who are too scrupulous. The object is not to remove these scruples, but to show those who have them and those who [do not have them] how to live in Christian peace" (James M. Stifler, The Epistle to the Romans).

Such "Christian peace" is always at the forefront of Paul's mind, especially when dealing with the difficulties that can arise in any ecclesia. Paul's most important concern was that brethren find a way to maintain their unity in the Body of Christ. Note that the commands to accept and welcome one another are bookends to this lengthy section of the letter. The same command occurs both at the beginning (Rom 14:1) and at the end (Rom 15:7; see notes there).

Within this section Paul also gives three other "one another" references (Rom 14:13, 19; 15:5), reminding us once again how strong the bonds should be that bind us to each other in the One Body of Christ (Rom 12:4,5).

  • Comment on Rom 14:1-12

Brethren should refrain from judging one another in doubtful matters. This is a particular temptation for those brothers and sisters whom Paul calls "weak". They believe that everyone should refrain from certain practices which they believe to be displeasing to God, but which other brothers and sisters feel to be legitimate. In the first century, these doubtful matters involved Jewish traditions and customs. These customs arose from the Law of Moses, and especially focused on dietary and ritual customs which were no longer applicable for Jewish Christians. Nevertheless, all serious Jews felt the extremely powerful force of long-held family and national traditions and practices. They may have known in their intellects that such practices were no longer of the first importance, but in their emotions and their subconscious they found it terribly difficult to make the break. The examples specifically given in Romans and 1 Corinthians included:

  • Eating foods previously unclean under the Law;
  • Eating meats that had been offered to idols; and
  • Observing and/or disregarding special days according to the Mosaic calendar.

The lesson for us today is that we should also refrain from judging our brethren in similarly doubtful matters.

It is not too difficult to compile a modern list of such "doubtful matters". Some believers will feel some of these to be improper, while they will see nothing wrong with others. Matters of preference and conscience might include:

  • Observing Christmas, Halloween, and other 'religious' holidays;
  • Attending sporting events;
  • Drinking alcohol in any form, and/or drinking anything stronger than a little wine;
  • Attending bars or nightclubs;
  • Using tobacco;
  • Hair length of brothers;
  • What is suitable clothing for brothers and sisters at memorial meetings;
  • What is suitable clothing for young people in general;
  • Whether musical instruments should be used in ecclesial meetings;
  • Whether musical instruments other than piano and organ should be used in ecclesial meetings;
  • Whether sisters should wear makeup;
  • How much jewelry, if any, is appropriate;
  • Which novels and other books are suitable reading;
  • Which entertainments (movies, plays) are permissible;
  • Whether we should watch television at all, or how much, or what particular programs, etc.;
  • Being involved in social media;
  • Buying lottery tickets;
  • Participating in office pools;
  • What sort of headcoverings, if any, should be worn by sisters, and when;
  • Which Bible versions should be read (or not read) in meeting and classes;
  • Entering into partnerships with non-believers (or, as some may prefer, misbelievers);
  • How ecclesias should deal with those who marry outside of the Truth;
  • How ecclesias should handle every variation and circumstance of divorce and/or remarriage; and
  • Allowing one's children to join boy scouts, girl scouts, and/or other social clubs.

The criteria the writer has used in compiling this list is his own experience. A list such as this might be compiled by any believer. What each of us might include will depend on where we live in the brotherhood, our family background, our background in the Truth, and with whom we associate on a regular basis.

Some who read this particular list may feel that certain items should never have been included, either because everyone should know how wrong they are, or — at a totally different extreme — because no one should even think to question them.

Similarly, others may wonder how something else has been left off. The point is: We can all think of certain "doubtful matters", where we have seen opinions vary from one fellow-believer to another, and about which there is no established consensus.

We note that the above list does not have any items pertaining to "doubtful matters" of Bible interpretation: e.g.,

  • How, when, and how often the Hebrew names of God should be used, and how they should be pronounced;
  • Details of prophecy;
  • The age of the earth;
  • Whether Noah's flood was universal or local;
  • Precisely how the Lord Jesus Christ benefited by his own sacrifice;
  • The location of Christ's judgment seat; and
  • The details and circumstances of any "temple" and sacrifices in the Millennium.

Most of us could compile our own separate list of such questions also.

It is for just such matters that Paul's advice is given here, regardless of which specific items are on my personal list or yours.

  • Comment on Rom 14:1

Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on disputable matters: The Greek for "accept" is "proslambano"; it means to take, receive or accept into one's company. More specifically, it means to take another aside, to hold him close, and to confide in him. It is a warm, inviting and comforting word, and conveys a sense of fullness of fellowship and wholeheartedness in sharing. The verb here is in the middle voice, and continuous: "to go on receiving". The RSV is even more gracious: "Welcome him." Here is no grudging, grumbling acceptance, but an open-hearted and open-armed full fellowship. It has a positive meaning: "to welcome into a circle of friends, or coworkers".

We, who may feel ourselves to be "strong", must "accept" him who is "weak" in his faith, because God has "accepted" him (Rom 14:3). It is the business of the "strong" to "walk the extra mile" in receiving and helping, not "looking down upon", the "weak" (Rom 15:1,2). And again, Paul exhorts:

"Accept ['proslambano'] one another, then, just as Christ accepted [the same word] you, in order to bring praise to God" (Rom 15:7).

The depth of feeling in the word may be gauged by its other uses in the New Testament:

  • When Peter wishes to speak quietly and in confidence to Jesus, we read that he "took him aside" ("proslambano") (Matt 16:22; Mark 8:32).
  • When Apollos preached boldly, but incompletely, in the synagogue, Priscilla and Aquila heard him and "invited him" ("proslambano") to their home, where they quietly explained to him the way of God more perfectly (Acts 18:26).
  • Paul "encouraged" his companions on the ship to eat something (Acts 27:36). This inviting in a welcoming way suggests a solicitous parent gently coaxing a sick child to eat something for his or her own good.
  • The islanders of Melita or Malta showed the shipwrecked travelers "unusual kindness". "They built a fire and welcomed ['proslambano'] us all because it was raining and cold" (Acts 28:2).
  • Paul encourages Philemon to "welcome" Onesimus as a partner — even to "welcome him as you would me" (Philemon 1:7).

HIM WHOSE FAITH IS WEAK: Not "weak in the faith" (KJV, NET), as though he did not understand the first principles of the faith. Rather, the meaning should be "weak in faith" (ASV, RSV), or "in his faith" (NEB), i.e., in his own personal faith. That is, his faith is not strong enough to enable him to perceive the full liberty he should enjoy in Christ. He is not troubled by questions of doctrine, but by doubt as to whether it is right for him to eat some foods (cp. v. 23).

"Weak", both here and in the next verse, is the Greek "astheneo", referring to one who is without strength, or even one who is sick or ill (cp Phil 2:26,27; 2 Tim 4:20). The brother or sister who is "weak" is sick and perhaps unable to care for himself; he is not wicked! James uses the same word when he writes: "Is any one of you sick ['astheneo']? He should call the elders of the church to pray over him and anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord" (James 5:14). The one who is "weak" should be able to expect care and comfort, not judgment and contempt (cf 1 Cor 8:11,12). The "weak" ("astheneo") should, if possible, be "healed" (Matt 10:8; Mark 6:56; Luke 4:40) and cared for (Matt 25:36, 39). Paul catches the spirit of this perfectly when he writes about his care for all the ecclesias: "Who is weak ['astheneo'], and I do not feel weak ['astheneo']?" (2 Cor 11:29).

WITHOUT PASSING JUDGMENT ON DISPUTABLE MATTERS: "Disputable" is "dialogismos". The word suggests dialogues or debates, involving doubts, arguments and disputes. Other renderings of this phrase have been suggested:

  • "Not to doubtful disputations" (KJV, RV).
  • "Not for decisions of doubts" (RV mg.), as though every doubt must be resolved one way or another.
  • "Not for decisions of scruples" (ASV), presumably meaning: 'not to decide the scruples of others'.
  • "Not for the purpose of quarreling over opinions" (RSV).
  • "Without attempting to settle doubtful points" (NEB).
  • "Not [for] disputes over differing opinions" (NET), with the NET Notes adding: "The qualifier 'differing' has been supplied [i.e., by the translators] to clarify the meaning."
  • "Not to discussions of opinions" (F.L. Godet).
  • "Not so as to awaken doubts of thoughts, i.e., scruples" (Luther).

The ecclesia ought to welcome, warmly and lovingly, those whose faith is weak, without trying to decide between their changing opinions, or about their questionable scruples. They should be welcomed as equals in the family of believers, without condemning or censuring them (even in thought, much less publicly).

Dennis Gillett writes:

Fellowship is not to be based on disputing and arguing about things that are non-essentials. Nor is it right to compel your brother to adopt your opinions in order to make him acceptable. You might have expected Paul to say that the strong must make the weak see sense — but he does not.

May You Know it to be True, p. 88

H.P. Mansfield puts this well: "The ecclesia is to receive those who are troubled by these conflicting thoughts and doubts, not however, to judge or condemn them for such" (Logos, Vol. 34, p. 250).

Harry Whittaker makes the same point, while considering the application to the "weak" brother who may be troubled by somewhat peculiar ideas, not particularly founded upon Scripture:

It is easy to see why Paul so advises. As long as the weak brother with (slightly) off-beat ideas continues in the fellowship of sounder brethren there is some hope that by degrees he will achieve a more balanced point of view. Such things have been known to happen. But the necessary condition must be observed: "Not to doubtful disputations." If such a problem individual is to continue to share the blessings of the community, he must be prepared to cease all forms of propagation of the ideas he has espoused. Only on these eminently reasonable terms can his membership in the family of Christ be tolerated.

The Testimony, Vol. 43, p. 344

The "propagation of ideas”, to which Harry Whittaker refers, presumably includes insisting that one's personal, individual "doubtful matters" be treated as essentials, i.e., considered "first principles".


From "Fellowship: Its Spirit and Practice":

A community needs order and method in what it does; otherwise it will sow the seeds of its own destruction. The New Testament makes it plain that the apostles expected the ecclesias to have decency and order in their arrangements, but the same apostle who wrote, "Let all things be done decently [in a fitting way] and in order" ( 1 Cor 14:40), also wrote, to the same ecclesia, "Let all your things be done with charity [love]" ( 1 Cor 16:14). Some of our ecclesial behavior may smack [i.e., suggest, or hint] more of law than of grace; and it behooves all of us, not least those who have charge of our affairs, to remember that two quite different duties, both alike Christian, confront us. The one says that a community of people accepting a common basis for their association should not encourage its members to treat lightly the basis which they have undertaken to uphold. The other says that there are varying degrees of proficiency in the Scriptures among our members, and bids, "Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations" [Rom 14:1]. Through differences in age (the very old and the very young being specially vulnerable), and training, and disposition, ability to grasp the fine distinctions which some doctrinal discussions involve, and to make wholly logical deductions from accepted premises, varies enormously from member to member. Precious though the gift of precise thinking may be, it can become unbearably tyrannical if over-pressed; and we must beware of the danger of making it seem that salvation, or even fellowship itself, is a matter of competence in logic and consistency in exposition. On the other hand, mere dogmatism unsupported by sound Scriptural reasoning is not conducive to healthy fellowship. If we administer the letter of the Statement of Faith without regard for its spiritual meaning, we have forsaken Christ for a system of justification which cannot be supported by Scripture. The teaching of Christ and of the Gospel through all Scripture is clear enough: "For if righteousness came by the law, then Christ died in vain" (Gal 2:21, RV).

The Christadelphian Magazine Publishing Association, The Christadelphian, December 1971


  • Comment on Rom 14:2

ONE MAN'S FAITH ALLOWS HIM TO EAT EVERYTHING, BUT ANOTHER MAN, WHOSE FAITH IS WEAK, EATS ONLY VEGETABLES: Paul did not say why the weaker brother chose not to eat meat. This brother's reasons were immaterial to Paul. The point is that, for some reason, this Christian believed that he would please God more by not eating meat. He was wrong, since God has not forbidden Christians to eat any food (1 Tim 4:3,4).

"Vegetables" is "lachanon", meaning greens, garden vegetables, or herbs in distinction to wild plants. The KJV and ASV use the old-fashioned "herbs", but RSV, NIV and NET translate "vegetables". The commentator Charles Hodge writes that, according to Josephus, some of the Jews at Rome lived on fruits and vegetables exclusively, from fear of eating the smallest thing that might be ritually unclean. Quite possibly this fear was carried over to the ecclesia by some of the Jewish Christians.

It could also be that some believers, whether Jews or Gentiles, were vegetarians for health or ascetic reasons (cp. Col 2:16,17), much as is the case today.


Fellowship at a communal meal

The concern about which foods were acceptable would be more than a matter of personal or family preference in the first century, because communities of believers — whether Jews or Gentiles, whether scrupulous about foods or not — would all be expected to share meals together. Even the heart of worship, the memorial meeting itself, was generally part of a communal meal. The Anchor Bible Dictionary discusses this aspect of first-century Christian life:

"There is abundant evidence in the New Testament to suggest that early Christians often gathered to eat communal meals (Acts 2:46; 1 Cor 11:20–32; Jude 1:12). The sharing of common meals was one activity which characterized Jesus' followers before and after his crucifixion. The gospels depict Jesus as an itinerant preacher who was accompanied on his travels by a band of followers. Since they were often away from home, they undoubtedly ate meals together… The gospels therefore contain many references to Jesus eating meals with a variety of people, including social outcasts (Matt 9:11–16; Mark 2:15–17; Luke 15:2; 19:1–10), those who came to hear him preach (Mark 6:35–44; 8:1–10), and Pharisees (Luke 7:36–50; 11:37–54; 14:1–24). Meals eaten by Jesus and his disciples [include] the Last Supper and the meals of the resurrected Jesus with his disciples. These meals had an inherently religious character since pious Jews began and ended all meals with table prayers. Though wine was drunk only on festive or solemn occasions, all Jewish meals began with a blessing said over the bread (Mark 6:41; 8:6; John 6:11; Acts 27:35). If wine is served after the meal, one should say the benediction for all, of the type 'Blessed art thou who createst the fruit of the vine.'

"Food was a focal problem in early Christianity (Mark 7:1–30; Acts 15:12–29; 1 Cor 8:1–13; Gal 2:12; Col 2:16; Rev 2:20). The issue of table fellowship between (Christian) Jews and (Christian) Gentiles is one prominent aspect of this problem (e.g., Gal 2:11–14), one which was particularly emphasized by the author of Luke and Acts (Acts 10:1–11:18; 16:31–34). Just as the meals that Jesus shared with those of various social classes who responded to his message symbolized his full acceptance of them, so in early Christianity, meals shared by Jewish Christians and Hellenistic Christians dramatized the fact that they 'are one body, for we all partake of one bread' (1 Cor 10:17)."

This background suggests that in Paul's day dietary differences and scruples about foods would impact much of Christian fellowship. This is unlike today, where believers may share small portions of bread and wine at a memorial meeting, but not necessarily have regular meals together around the same table.

  • Comment on Rom 14:3

THE MAN WHO EATS EVERYTHING MUST NOT LOOK DOWN ON HIM WHO DOES NOT, AND THE MAN WHO DOES NOT EAT EVERYTHING MUST NOT CONDEMN THE MAN WHO DOES, FOR GOD HAS ACCEPTED HIM: The person who eats should not view himself as superior even though he is right. Nor should he look down on his extremely sensitive brother with contempt or a condescending attitude, because God has accepted the sensitive one. The weaker brother, who is overly scrupulous, should not judge the more liberal or open-minded believer as unacceptable to God either, because God has accepted the less fastidious one too!

LOOK DOWN ON: The Greek word "exoutheneo" means to look down upon, to despise, or to treat with contempt or even ridicule. Its usage in the New Testament conforms to this:

  • Christ is the object of contempt in Mark 9:12, and the despised ['exoutheneo'] "stone" in Acts 4:11 (citing Psalm 118:22). Herod and his soldiers "ridiculed" ['exoutheneo'] Jesus (Luke 23:11).
  • Christ told the parable of the publican and the sinner in the temple because some were confident of their own righteousness and "looked down on ['exoutheneo'] everybody else" (Luke 18:9).
  • God has chosen the lowly and the despised ("exoutheneo") things of this world, to nullify the things that are (1 Cor 1:28).
  • Paul himself was an example of this. His enemies said of him, "His letters are weighty and forceful, but in person he is unimpressive and his speaking amounts to nothing ['exoutheneo']" (2 Cor 10:10).
  • Nevertheless, even when he was ill and weak, Paul's friends did not "treat [him] with contempt ['exoutheneo'] or scorn" (Gal 4:14).
  • Comment on Rom 14:4

WHO ARE YOU TO JUDGE SOMEONE ELSE'S SERVANT? TO HIS OWN MASTER HE STANDS OR FALLS. AND HE WILL STAND, FOR THE LORD IS ABLE TO MAKE HIM STAND: The weaker brother needs to remember to whom the stronger brother is responsible, and then he needs to leave the judgment of that brother to God. Paul assured the weaker brother that the stronger brother would stand approved by God because God approves his liberty.

The first part of this verse sounds very much like Romans 2:1, 3, where Paul rebuked the self-satisfied Jew:

"You, therefore, have no excuse, you who pass judgment on someone else, for at whatever point you judge the other, you are condemning yourself, because you who pass judgment do the same things… So when you, a mere man, pass judgment on them and yet do the same things, do you think you will escape God's judgment?"

With this we may also compare James 4:12:

"There is only one Lawgiver and Judge, the one who is able to save and destroy. But you — who are you to judge your neighbor?"

"Servant" here is not the more common "doulos", which is sometimes translated "slave", but rather is "oiketes" (Luke 16:13; Acts 10:7; 1 Pet 2:18): a "house-servant", a domestic or personal servant, and thus one who is closer to the master and his family. Sometimes this same word may refer to an actual member of the family, even a child of the master.

Standing and falling can be metaphors here for being accepted or rejected as a worthwhile servant by a Master, in this case the Lord Jesus Christ. The following passages give other evidence of this same metaphor:

  • Psalm 37:23,24: "If the Lord delights in a man's way, he makes his steps firm; though he stumble, he will not fall, for the Lord upholds him."
  • Proverbs 24:16: "For though a righteous man falls seven times, he rises again, but the wicked are brought down by calamity."
  • Jeremiah 8:4: "When men fall down, do they not get up? When a man turns away, does he not return?"
  • Amos 5:2: "Fallen is Virgin Israel, never to rise again, deserted in her own land, with no one to lift her up."
  • Amos 8:14: "They who swear by the shame of Samaria… they will fall, never to rise again."
  • Micah 7:8: "Do not gloat over me, my enemy! Though I fall, I will rise."
  • Romans 11:20: "You stand by faith."
  • Revelation 6:17: "For the great day of their wrath has come, and who can stand?"

In the last phrase here (Rom 14:4), the KJV uses "God" because some New Testament manuscripts have "theos". Most modern translations (including ASV, RSV, NIV and NET) use "Lord" because, as the NET Notes say, " 'Kyrios' is found in many of the most important manuscripts." Other commentaries suggest that "This change [i.e., to God] crept into the text as copyists carried the mention of 'God' over from verse 3" (EBC).

In the context here, this is scarcely a significant distinction.


Judging one another

The New Testament warns of the damaging consequences of human judgments, and as a rule it commands believers not to judge others (Matt 7:1-5; 1 Cor 4:5; James 4:11). This ought not be construed as moral indifference, however. The universal and persistent cry of the prophets for justice (e.g., Amos 5:24), the Baptist's judgment against Antipas' adultery (Mark 6:17), Jesus' judgments of Pharisaic abuses (Matt 23), and Paul's judgment against sexual immorality in Corinth (1 Cor 5:1-5) are clear evidence that Biblical faith decisively rejects injustice and immorality wherever they occur.

The Lord Himself is exemplified by the twin characteristics of righteousness and mercy. The ecclesia, if it is to reflect His divine image, must balance these two qualities also. While being available to show mercy where there is proper repentance, the ecclesia must also demonstrate that it can discern between righteousness and unrighteousness in the first place. Yet even when they must sometimes make such judgments, believers must remember that they each stand under God's scrutiny also. To be blind to one's own faults while putting the alleged faults of others under a microscope is wrong. To think that we are exempt from the same faults that trouble others is to become self-righteous.

When judgment is necessary, then there are safeguards against going too far in our demands upon others. The first safeguard is, as above, to look at oneself at least as severely as one looks at the supposed 'sinner'. The second is to keep always in mind that there ought to be a clear distinction between:

  • matters of essential doctrinal and moral truth, and
  • non-essential matters where no such issues are at stake.

These are what Paul calls "disputable matters", i.e., doubtful points or differing opinions (Rom 14:1).

Also in the category of "doubtful matters", which we should not "judge", is the motives of others. A man's actions are almost always subject to more than one interpretation. Those who expect to have good motives attributed to themselves (as surely we all do) must be ready, even eager, to give others the benefit of the doubt, and attribute the best possible motives to them (Matt 6:14,15; 7:1,2).

We need to remember to give the benefit of the doubt, also, when we do not know all the facts of a case. It is often all too easy to know part of a story, and then make what might be called 'educated guesses' to fill in what is not known. It can be too easy to portray another person in the worst possible light, if we have already decided to discredit him or her. We may be right in putting the worst interpretation on the story, but we may also be wrong. When our Lord was confronted with a woman allegedly taken in the act of adultery, he asked for other witnesses, and when they did not come forward he concluded the matter with, "Neither do I condemn you" (John 8:11). The woman may very well have been guilty as alleged, but the Lord would not join in a rush to judgment.


Commenting on Romans 14:4, Robert Green writes: "Yea, all of us are swindled, maligned, misinterpreted and misunderstood. And all of us have a temper. The danger lies in the very real possibility that healthful indignation [i.e., toward the wrongdoing of others] will become carnal spite, and that our feelings are apt to settle down into a protracted siege of resentment and bitterness. But a prolonged grudge is the most expensive thing anyone can carry. It injures you more than the one against whom you carry it. Our attitude should be one of helpfulness, forgiveness and reconciliation. Anytime you try to judge what you have no authority over, you are out of your jurisdiction! Paul writes, 'Who are you to judge someone else's servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand.' "


  • Comment on Rom 14:5

ONE MAN CONSIDERS ONE DAY MORE SACRED THAN ANOTHER; ANOTHER MAN CONSIDERS EVERY DAY ALIKE: In this case it is the weaker brother who actively does something, while the stronger brother is passive and does nothing in this regard. This is the opposite of the situation pictured by Paul in the previous example, where the strong brother was active, and the weak is restrained.

The reason the weaker brother observes the day is immaterial. The point is that he does observes it. When Paul wrote, observing the Sabbaths and Jewish feast days was a matter of disagreement among Christians. Some Jewish believers chose to continue observing these while the Gentile believers did not.

We are probably correct in assuming that Paul is referring to Jewish calendrical observations, perhaps the regular Monday and Thursday fast days, perhaps the Sabbath and various feast days, or perhaps even, as Schlatter suggests, the debate over the shift from Saturday to Sunday as the day of worship in Christian churches.

Some historians of early Christianity suggest that the transition from the Jewish Sabbath (or seventh day of the week) to the Christian Sunday (or first day of the week) was far from automatically and universally accepted, but that some Jewish Christian congregations continued to remember the Lord in a memorial specifically kept on the Sabbath day.

The observance of special days such as the Sabbath is a matter of indifference, or personal preference. No one should impose the keeping of days on another as a condition of salvation, or even of shared fellowship:

"When you were dead in your sins and in the uncircumcision of your sinful nature, God made you alive with Christ. He forgave us all our sins, having canceled the written code, with its regulations, that was against us and that stood opposed to us; he took it away, nailing it to the cross. And having disarmed the powers and authorities, he made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them by the cross. Therefore do not let anyone judge you by what you eat or drink, or with regard to a religious festival, a New Moon celebration or a Sabbath day. These are a shadow of the things that were to come; the reality, however, is found in Christ" (Col 2:13-17; cp Gal 4:10,11; 5:1-4).

It really does not matter if one follows the Law or not, so long as one understands that doing so provides no righteousness. The Law was (and is) a valid lifestyle choice. However, the redemptive work of the Lord Jesus Christ has put the Law to the side as a possible means of salvation. Therefore, if one keeps the Law with the hope of gaining salvation, he is sorely mistaken and ought to be taught otherwise. Nevertheless, if one does so as a matter of preference, then it matters no more in the eternal sphere than choosing to be a vegetarian, or not, or observing some days differently than others, or not.

One can keep any manner of laws, both personal or divine, or follow various practices, or not, without being legalistic. But it is reliance on the Law for salvation that is the problem. Legalism is declaring one's own righteousness through ceremonially following the Law of Moses, or any law. If this is what a person is doing, then he or she is simply wrong.

EACH ONE SHOULD BE FULLY CONVINCED IN HIS OWN MIND: "Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind" (KJV). The same word, "plerophoreo", with its cognate forms, occurs in Romans 4:21 ("being fully persuaded"); it can mean to realize full satisfaction, be fully assured, be filled or fulfilled, or believe fully, i.e., to be certain of (cp. also Luke 1:1; 2 Tim 4:5; Rom 15:13; Col 2:2; 4:12; Heb 6:11; 10:22).

The apostle enforces the same principle here as in the previous case involving "doubtful matters". That is, that one man should not be forced to act according to another man's conscience, but that every one should be satisfied in his own mind, and be careful not to do what he considers wrong.

  • Comment on Rom 14:6

HE WHO REGARDS ONE DAY AS SPECIAL, DOES SO TO THE LORD. HE WHO EATS MEAT, EATS TO THE LORD, FOR HE GIVES THANKS TO GOD; AND HE WHO ABSTAINS, DOES SO TO THE LORD AND GIVES THANKS TO GOD: Any two believers may well choose divergent lifestyles, and even philosophies, as regards non-essential, doubtful matters, as mentioned in verses 1 and 2. Which course of life one chooses, or which other choices one makes, the key factor for any and all (when dealing with uncertain details of the faith) is this: It is important to recognize the Lord God and His Son in all aspects of one's life, give them thanks for whatever comes, and trust in them for the future. Then, whether one chooses one path or another, he may still hope in the promise that God works in all things for the good of His elect (Rom 8:28).

"In other words, whatever stance is taken on the particular matter of eating meat sacrificed to idols, as long as it is done in faith, is acceptable to God. This is true for many matters of walk where the Word of God gives us no direct command. If you can thank God for it, it indicates that you have the faith to do it. If you cannot thank God for it, it is sinful to proceed — for the Bible teaches, 'Those who have doubts are condemned if they eat, because they do not act from faith; for whatever does not proceed from faith is sin' (Rom 14:23)" (Kyle Tucker).

The constraint in this matter is obvious. One man eats any food, and another man eats only vegetables. But if each man can in his own conscience truly thank God for what he eats, then it is evident that each man is acting according to his own conscience and not by coercion. And in doubtful matters, that is acceptable for each.

Comparing three different verses, we have these three ideas, all of which are true:

  • In essential things, the church or ecclesia ought to be characterized by unity (Phil 1:27).
  • In doubtful things, the ecclesia ought to be characterized by liberty (Rom 14:6).
  • In all things, it ought to be characterized by love (1 Cor 13:1, 5).

GIVES THANKS TO GOD: The Greek word for "giving thanks" occurs twice here. "Eucharisteo" is a significant feature in several of Paul's letters (Rom 1:8; 14:6; 1 Cor 1:4; 14:18; Phil 1:3; 1 Thes 1:2; 2:13; Philemon 1:4; Col 1:3; 3:17; 2 Thes 2:13).

In his word study of "eucharisteo", H.H. Esser writes: "The verb is found also in the words of institution of the Lord's Supper, with both bread and wine in Luke 22:17, 19, with the bread only in 1 Corinthians 11:24 (but verse 25: 'in the same way', implies it for the wine), with the wine only in Mark 14:23; Matthew 26:27 (but the use of 'blessed' with the bread is an equivalent). Hence, during the second century, 'eucharistia' [the Eucharist] became the general name for the whole service of the Lord's Supper, as may be seen in 1 Corinthians 10:16" (NIDOTTE).

The giving of thanks, especially for the bread and the wine, with a reverent understanding of everything symbolized by those elements, is not an incidental or optional matter. According to Paul, it is a uniquely definitive activity of true believers.

  • Comment on Rom 14:7

FOR NONE OF US LIVES TO HIMSELF ALONE AND NONE OF US DIES TO HIMSELF ALONE: Paul meant that no believer should live to please himself alone, but rather should live to please the Lord. The context makes this clear by the repetition of "to the Lord" (vv. 6,8). "The principle… is a true Christian principle. No Christian considers himself as his own master, or at liberty to regulate his conduct according to his own will, or for his own ends; he is the servant of Christ, and therefore endeavors to live according to his will and for his glory. They, therefore, who act on this principle, are to be regarded and treated as true Christians, although they may differ as to what the will of God, in particular cases, requires" (Hodge).

The believer's desire to please the Lord will continue beyond the grave, so Paul could also say that we do not die for ourselves. Our whole existence, both now and in the age to come, should express our commitment to please the Lord:

"For I am convinced that neither death nor life, neither angels nor demons, neither the present nor the future, nor any powers, neither height nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord" (Rom 8:38,39). "[Christ] died for us so that, whether we are awake or asleep, we may live together with him" (1 Thes 5:10). "And he died for all, that those who live should no longer live for themselves but for him who died for them and was raised again" (2 Cor 5:15). "I eagerly expect and hope that I will in no way be ashamed, but will have sufficient courage so that now as always Christ will be exalted in my body, whether by life or by death" (Phil 1:20).

It is possible that dying here may also be Paul's symbolic way of referring to dying to the "flesh", or putting to death the ways of this world (see v. 8 below, note) This may be the more appropriate counterpart to "living to Christ", mentioned earlier in the verse.

  • Comment on Rom 14:8

IF WE LIVE, WE LIVE TO THE LORD; AND IF WE DIE, WE DIE TO THE LORD: In context, "live" could mean: to enjoy, or indulge oneself (i.e., to eat everything: v. 2; to live to oneself: v 7), and "die" could mean: to deny oneself (to eat only vegetables: v 2; to die to oneself: v 7).

SO, WHETHER WE LIVE OR DIE, WE BELONG TO THE LORD: Here Paul speaks of living or dying to the Lord in the same sense as the Lord himself used it in relation to his Father in Luke 20:38 (cp. Rom 4:17). There Jesus reminds his followers that God is the God of the "living", and therefore those who have died in faith are not truly and eternally dead. For the believer, death is not just the conclusion to life, but can be the final affirmation of a faith-directed life. Last days of trouble or illness, patiently endured in hope, have been and continue to be the crowning achievement for many a believer, and a wonderful testimony to others, whether believers or not: "Then I heard a voice from heaven say, 'Write: Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now on.' 'Yes,' says the Spirit, 'they will rest from their labor, for their deeds will follow them' " (Rev 14:13).

  • Comment on Rom 14:9

FOR THIS REASON, CHRIST DIED AND RETURNED TO LIFE SO THAT HE MIGHT BE THE LORD OF BOTH THE DEAD AND THE LIVING: Jesus Christ also lived, died, and lives again, now and forever. Consequently he is Lord both of those who have died and those who are still alive. Paul's point, simply put, is that Jesus is the Judge. The obvious corollary is that we are not.

In some sense it was always true that the Son of God was Lord, but the title has become particularly and uniquely appropriate after his resurrection and glorification. As one example, "Lord Jesus" occurs only a couple of times in the gospels, but more than 100 times in the letters.

"The confessional cry used in worship, 'Jesus (is) Lord',… is one of the oldest Christian creeds, if not the oldest. With this call the New Testament community submitted itself to its Lord, but at the same time it also confessed him as ruler of the world (Rom 10:9; 1 Cor 12:3; Phil 2:11). God has raised Jesus from the dead and exalted him to the position of universal 'kyrios'. Moreover, he has 'bestowed on him the name which is above every name' (Phil 2:9-11; cp. Isa 45:23,24), i.e., his own name of Lord and with it the position corresponding to the name… The exalted 'kyrios', Christ, rules over mankind (Rom 14:9). All powers and beings in the universe must bow the knee before him… Christ is called the ruler over all the kings of the earth, Lord of lords and King of kings (Rev 1:5; 17:14; 19:15,16). In this way Jesus Christ received the same titles of honor as God Himself (1 Tim 6:15; cf Dan 2:47)… Since Christ has now been raised to the position of 'kyrios', all powers have been subjected to him and must serve him (Col 2:6, 10; Eph 1:20-23). When Christ has overcome every power (1 Cor 15:25), he will submit himself to God… Thus Jesus' lordship will have achieved its goal and God will be all in all (1 Cor 15:28)" (Hans Bietenhard, NIDNTT).

AND RETURNED TO LIFE: Christ was raised from the dead because he was sinless, and "it was impossible for death to keep its hold on him" (Acts 2:24). God designed this, in His mercy, for our justification (Rom 4:25). Thus Jesus received the preeminence [supremacy: NIV] (Col 1:15, 18) as the "Lord" (Acts 2:36), upon whom the Father has conferred supreme power over the living and the dead (1 Thes 5:10).

  • Comment on Rom 14:10

YOU, THEN, WHY DO YOU JUDGE YOUR BROTHER? OR WHY DO YOU LOOK DOWN ON YOUR BROTHER?: Both the critical weaker brother and the scornful stronger brother are guilty of the same offense, i.e., judging prematurely and on improper grounds.

OR WHY DO YOU LOOK DOWN ON YOUR BROTHER?: "Look down on" (Greek "exoutheneo") is translated "despise" (RSV, NET, Diaglott, Rotherham). It can also mean: to treat with contempt, scorn or ridicule. The KJV and ASV have "set at nought". The same word is used in Romans 14:3 (see the additional notes there).

FOR WE WILL ALL STAND BEFORE GOD'S JUDGMENT SEAT: The KJV translates "of Christ", but virtually every other version translates "of God" or "God's" (RV, ASV, NIV, NET, RSV, NEB and ISV). Bruce Metzger, recognized authority on the text of the New Testament, says the reading of "Theos" ("God") "is supported by the best witnesses…", but that this reading "was supplanted by 'Christou' ['of Christ'], (probably because of influence from 2 Corinthians 5:10)" (A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament).

In other words, Metzger and other scholars suggest that the original reading was "of God" (or "God's") and that, at some point, copyists changed the reading to "of Christ" (or "Christ's"), so as to conform with 2 Corinthians 5:10.

In any case, there should be no doctrinal difficulty in speaking of "God's judgment seat" as also being "Christ's judgment seat", because the Father has bestowed all power and authority upon His Son.

Additionally, the context of Romans 14 supports the reading of "God's judgment seat":

  • Verse 11 says: "Every tongue will confess to God."
  • Verse 12 says: "So then, each of us will give an account of himself to God."

Elsewhere Paul writes: "For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive what is due him for the things done while in the body, whether good or bad" (2 Cor 5:10; cp. 1 Cor 3:10-15; 4:5; 1 Pet 5:4). All judgment has been entrusted to the Son by the Father (John 5:22). The Father has appointed a day when He will judge the world with Justice, by this man whom he has appointed (Acts 17:31; cp. also Matt 16:27; 25:31).

"The judgment seat ('bema') was a raised platform mounted by steps and sometimes furnished with a seat, used by officials in addressing an assembly or making pronouncements, often on judicial matters. The judgment seat was a familiar item in Greco-Roman culture, often located in the agora, the public square or marketplace in the center of a city" (NET Notes).

"The remains of a public rostrum still stand among the ruins of Corinth" (O. Broneer, "Corinth: Center of Paul's Missionary Work in Greece", Biblical Archaeologist,Vol. 41 1951, cited in the New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology).

Pilate rendered judgments from such a "bema" (Matt 27:19; John 19:13), as did Gallio proconsul of Achaia (Acts 18:12,16,17) and Festus at Caesarea (Acts 25:6, 10, 17). Herod Agrippa made an oration from a "bema" (Acts 12:21).

Thus the word "bema" refers to a specific location where a judge sits to hear evidence and render a decision. It does not refer to some vague idea of judgment by an absentee Master, but a real event with tangible people involved. Furthermore, the "bema" of God is the "bema" of Christ (2 Cor 5:10); the two are one and the same.


"There is no need for us to associate despondency and despair with the thought of appearing before the Judgment Seat of Christ. True, our sins and our failings are constant reminders of the possibility of our failure there. But Paul's message to us is not intended to paralyze us with fear or to crush us under hopeless remorse. It is rather intended to influence our lives for good; to spur us to greater activity in Christ's service; to mold our characters nearer to the pattern he has left us, that we may win success when Christ appears. Paul desires us to remember the one certainty in our lives, and remembering it, to order our lives accordingly. There is no occasion for despondency and alarm, provided we are in earnest about our standing in the day of Christ. It is true that we fail and we sin; but God 'knows our frame, and remembers that we are dust' [Psa 103:14], and has made merciful provision for our weakness. There is no limit to God's forgiveness if it is sought in accordance with His conditions… Are we such egotists as to imagine that our cases are so unique as to be beyond the saving grace of God?"

F.W. Turner, Meditations, pp. 22,23).


"Christians in general must learn to avoid judging and condemning the conduct of others, since God will be the judge of all conduct (Matt 7:1–5; Rom 14:10–12; James 4:12). Humility reflects a willingness to consider others and their needs before one's own (Phil 2:1–5; James 1:9). These various examples of relationships between Christians also include the material obligations of Christians to aid those who are poor and afflicted (James 1:27), as well as the hospitality which traveling Christians might expect from other communities (Rom 12:13; Philemon 1:22; Rom 16:1,2). Such actions represent the concrete shape which commands to 'love one another' could take in early Christian churches.” Anchor Bible Dictionary

  • Comment on Rom 14:11

IT IS WRITTEN: " 'AS SURELY AS I LIVE,' SAYS THE LORD, 'EVERY KNEE WILL BOW BEFORE ME; EVERY TONGUE WILL CONFESS TO GOD' ": This quotation is a combination of Isaiah 49:18 ("As surely as I live", declares the Lord) and Isaiah 45:23 ("Before me every knee will bow; by me every tongue will swear"). In Philippians 2:10,11 the same passages from Isaiah are used: It is because the Son of God has humbled himself, even unto death, that the Father will exalt him to receive all power and authority.

When Jesus comes to sit in judgment, all those who are responsible to him will acknowledge his lordship (Luke 14:14; 1 Thes 4:13-17; 1 Cor 4:5; 2 Tim 4:8; Rev 22:12; Isa 26:19; Dan 12:2).

  • Comment on Rom 14:12

SO THEN, EACH OF US WILL GIVE AN ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF TO GOD: Charles Hodge paraphrases this verse: 'Therefore, since God is the supreme judge, and we are to render our account to Him, we should await His decision and not presume to act the part of judge over our brethren.'

In this summary statement Paul identifies the personal responsibility of every believer to give account of himself or herself to God, through Christ. We will not have to answer for our fellow believers or anyone else, but we will have to account for our own deeds:

"Nothing in all creation is hidden from God's sight. Everything is uncovered and laid bare before the eyes of him to whom we must give account" (Heb 4:13).

"We stand before God in the awful loneliness of our own souls; to God we can take nothing but the self and the character which in life we have been building up" (William Barclay, Daily Study Bible: Romans).

  • Comment on Rom 14:13-23

Brethren must avoid offending one another: Specifically, the strong brother is warned that his example may have a disastrous effect on the one who is weak, by leading him to do something which might damage his weak conscience.

"The question at issue in this passage is the relationship between the right of Christians to use their freedom and their commensurate responsibility to use that undoubted freedom in a way that is constructive rather than destructive of Christian fellowship" (Paul Achtemeier, Interpretation: A Bible Commentary: Romans).

  • Comment on Rom 14:13

This verse marks the transition from Paul's discussion of brethren judging one another (vv. 1-12), to the need for brethren to avoid offending one another (vv. 13-23).

THEREFORE LET US STOP PASSING JUDGMENT ON ONE ANOTHER: G.V. Growcott offers a nicely balanced statement on the need for constraining judgment, by keeping necessary 'censure' within properly restricted limits:

"Do not judge. Rather, try to understand, and make an effort to help. Most people need your patience more than your criticism. Leave the judging to God, unless absolutely necessary in faithfulness to the Truth. He has guaranteed He will take care of all the judging that is necessary, at the proper time. If someone annoys or offends us, the trouble is most likely in our own pride and vanity or small-mindedness or touchiness. Thin skin is a miserable disease. If we were large-minded enough, or less self-centered, we would feel sympathy and compassion, rather than offense. The command not to judge is a broad Scriptural principle. It is not, however, to be wrongly used to undermine the specific (and equally important) command to keep Faith and Fellowship sound. When we face a required decision, then we must judge and act — very carefully and prayerfully: very gently if it means censure of others: very sorrowfully if it means separation — but always firmly and faithfully. There is a time when it is a sin, and dereliction of duty, not to 'judge righteous judgment' [John 7:24]. But let us cure ourselves of judging and criticizing as a habit and a hobby. This is purely of the flesh."

INSTEAD, MAKE UP YOUR MIND: By a neat use of language, Paul employs the same verb "judge" (Greek "krino") in a somewhat different sense ("make up your mind"). Johann Bengel's paraphrase comes close to the point: "Let us no longer judge one another. But if we must judge, let this be our judgment, not to put a stumbling block or obstacle in a brother's way."

Paul is calling for a determination to adopt a course of action that will not hurt another brother, a decision once for all to avoid whatever might impede his progress in the faith or cause him to fall. In other words, Paul says, 'Do not judge your brother, but do judge yourself, and your motives, and your actions!'

NOT TO PUT ANY STUMBLING BLOCK: The Greek "proskomma" is literally something, such as an object on a path, against which one may strike his foot, causing him to stumble or even fall.

The same word is found in 1 Corinthians 8:9 in a very similar context, having to do with the "strong" and the "weak", as well as eating meat offered to idols:

"Be careful, however, that the exercise of your freedom does not become a stumbling block ['proskomma'] to the weak."

OR OBSTACLE IN YOUR BROTHER'S WAY: "Obstacle", the Greek "skandalon", presents a different picture, that of a trigger or a trip wire that activates a trap or snare. Thus it means something purposefully designed to catch a victim, either human or animal.

The words "skandalon" and "proskomma" are close synonyms, but there is this difference: A "proskomma" is something that happens by chance, whereas a "skandalon" is intentional and thus a more serious wrongdoing by the perpetrator.

"Skandalon" is used here to suggest that which constitutes a temptation to sin. It could be taken as a stern warning against deliberately tempting or enticing a brother to do what for him would be sinful (verse 23). Jesus says that, at the last day, the angels "will weed out of his kingdom everything that causes sin ['skandalon']" (Matt 13:41). Again he says, "Woe to the world because of the things that cause people to sin ['skandalon' again]!" (Matt 18:7; Luke 17:1).

In the Apocalypse, Jesus refers to Balaam, who helped "entice the Israelites to sin ['skandalon']" — interestingly, "by eating food sacrificed to idols" (Rev 2:14)! Also relevant to this discussion, Paul wrote: "Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to fall into sin [the verb form, 'skandalizo'], I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to fall ['skandalizo']" ( 1 Cor 8:13). Jesus applied this word to Peter when that disciple sought to deter him from going to the cross (Matt 16:23).

"Skandalon" is also translated in various ways: "trap" (NET), "hindrance" (RSV), "occasion to fall" (KJV, Rotherham), "occasion of falling" (ASV, RV), "stumbling block" (NASB), "stumbling-block" (NEB), and "obstacle" (NIV). The fact that some translations of "skandalon" match with some translations of "proskomma" indicates how closely related these two Greek words are.

  • Comment on Rom 14:14

AS ONE WHO IS IN THE LORD JESUS, I AM FULLY CONVINCED THAT NO FOOD IS UNCLEAN IN ITSELF: Elsewhere Paul affirms in a similar context that everything God created is good (1 Tim 4:4), an observation that rests on the account of creation (Gen 1:31). In this passage Paul seems to be referring to the words of Jesus in Mark 7:15-23 (parallel to Matt 15:10,11,16-20), where the Master declares that one is not rendered unclean by what he takes into himself, but rather by what comes out of him, from his inner life, his heart and mind. Mark adds the comment that in this pronouncement Jesus declared all foods "clean".

"Unclean" here (occurring three times in one verse) is "koinos", which actually means common, as distinct from "hagios", or "holy" (i.e., separated or set apart for some special or sacred purpose). To use the word for 'common' or 'ordinary' as though it means 'impure' — as if to say: all ordinary things are unclean — strikes us as extreme. But then this was probably a view distinctive to seriously devout Jews, which of course Paul had been in his earlier life. It is interesting to note that, when Peter was told to eat non-kosher food in Acts 10, he uses two words in his reply, the second stronger than the first: "Surely not, Lord! I have never eaten anything impure ['koinos': common, ordinary] or unclean ['akatharos': not cleansed, not purified]" (vv. 14, 28).

BUT IF ANYONE REGARDS SOMETHING AS UNCLEAN, FOR HIM IT IS UNCLEAN: But not everyone understands this issue, and if one is convinced in his heart that some foods are unclean (e.g., in terms of the Mosaic food laws), for him such foods remain unclean. Until or unless he is convinced otherwise, it would violate his conscience to partake of them.

Even the apostle Peter, who had been with Jesus and had heard his teaching, did not understand this point until some time after Pentecost. Even today there are many Christians, Seventh Day Adventists for example, who believe that they are required to (or at least that they should) observe the dietary restrictions of the Law of Moses.

  • Comment on Rom 14:15

IF YOUR BROTHER IS DISTRESSED BECAUSE OF WHAT YOU EAT, YOU ARE NO LONGER ACTING IN LOVE: Even if the strong brother does not try to convince the weak to change his habits, his own practice, when it is known, can be a stumbling block to the other, causing distress, injury (RSV), or grief (as the KJV and ASV). This distress may be viewed as the reaction to the callous indifference of the strong brother.

DO NOT BY YOUR EATING DESTROY YOUR BROTHER: "Destroy" ("cause the ruin of": ASV, RSV) is the Greek "apollumi". It suggests, among other things, spiritual ruin and loss of eternal life. To "destroy" someone is to bring a far greater calamity than the "distress" of the earlier phrase.

How might the weaker brother be "destroyed"? Perhaps by following the example of the stronger brother, despite his own weak conscience. Thereby he may find himself doing what he still believes to be wrong, and he will have started down a slippery slope — being led to do yet other things which he regards as wrong, because now 'it just doesn't matter'!

An analogous situation might be the "strong brother" who sees no harm in, and who himself is not harmed by, occasionally indulging in strong drink. But when the "weaker brother", who is a recovering alcoholic, is encouraged to do the same, he spirals down to his own destruction.

So a selfish insistence on liberty by the stronger may tear down and destroy the weaker. But love, when it is exercised, will invariably build up (1 Cor 8:1).


"Causing someone to sin is such an easy thing to do. We can do it by encouraging someone else to do wrong things, like when we encourage someone else to pay back a wrong and they follow through with our plan. We cause someone to sin by setting ourselves up to be someone to envy — having an expensive car or lavish lifestyle can cause envy. We can provoke sin by constant goading or criticizing and having an attitude that brings out the worst in others. And we can cause people to sin by our example if we show ourselves to be lazy, uncommitted or pleasure seeking, at the expense of our devotion to God — those following our example will be led into sin.

"Every moment and every aspect of our lives needs to be watched. We must make sure all of our actions and words encourage people to become sinless instead of sinners. Jesus' exhortation is for us all. 'So watch yourselves' [Luke 17:3].”

Robert Prins

YOUR BROTHER FOR WHOM CHRIST DIED: Christ laid down his life for the weak as well as the strong, but — perhaps more to the point here — he also subjugated his own will ("Not my will, but yours be done!” (Luke 22:42; cp. Matt 26:42; Mark 14:36) on behalf of others. If even the Lord Jesus Christ did not "please himself", then surely neither should we (Rom 15:3).

We can go even further: Paul has said previously, in Romans 5:6, that Christ died for us when we were "powerless". The Greek there is "astheneo", and it is exactly the word used to describe those whose faith is "weak" in Romans 14:1,2. Paul seems to be saying to the "strong" that, even as they might look with contempt upon the "weak", they are forgetting that — in the most important sense, that of achieving their own salvation — they are as weak as the weakest brother, as weak as a newborn baby. What after all is their imagined strength in which they boast? If they in their most abject weakness needed a strong Saviour, then how can they — in their relatively puny 'strength' — refuse to help their weaker brother where he is most vulnerable?

Hodge paraphrases: 'If Christ so loved your brother as to die for him, how base are you not to submit to the smallest self-denial for his welfare.'


"Do not by your eating destroy your brother for whom Christ died… Let us therefore make every effort to do what leads to peace and to mutual edification… Do not destroy the work of God" (Rom 14:15,19,20).

The ecclesia was intended to be a shelter — a respite — from the chaos that is the world. The ecclesia is ordered by God's word. Principles guide the conduct of the members to create order and peace. How destructive it is when this peace is violated such that those who seek shelter from the world find this sanctuary defiled. We can imagine finding ourselves in a violent storm. The lightning strikes all around us. The wind tosses us to and fro. The rain hits with such force as to sting. Yet, we see in the distance a refuge — a safe harbor from the storm. We fight the elements with all our being to reach this shelter, only to find a hollowed out shell of what was once a building fitly framed together. The once solid building now provides no shelter, no comfort and no peace for the weary traveler. Such is the pity of an unharmonious, fault-finding ecclesia to the weary traveler along life's road.

In ecclesial battles, history has shown that the protagonists are seldom the casualties. More times than not, those slaughtered are the babes in Christ. The Bible mentions several times the horrendous ancient practice of killing infants by smashing their young heads against a wall… Anyone with a shred of sanity left is sickened by the thought of such a display. Yet, how many times have brethren, enraged by some perceived slight or misspoken word, lashed out at another — destroying the peace and, in so doing, spiritually speaking, destroying a babe in the family of Christ? In modern military parlance, we speak of the deaths of innocents and non-combatants as 'collateral damage'. The world was horrified when Timothy McVey described those young children in the day care facility in Oklahoma City — murdered by his bomb — as 'collateral damage'.

We too can dismiss ecclesial casualties as collateral damage when in fact we should remember the words of Jesus:

"It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones" [Luke 17:2].

Too often we paint ecclesial strife as a necessary evil to maintain purity of doctrine or walk. Sometimes it is. Sometimes it is not. It is amazing how often, in an attempt to bring supposed order to an ecclesia, divisive and inappropriate actions are taken. We all too often forget that "hatred, discord, jealousy, fits of rage, selfish ambition, dissensions, factions and envy" are all works of the flesh of which the Bible clearly states:

"I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God" [Gal 5:21].

Our focus verses taken from Romans 14 are not about critical doctrine or walk. They are about nonessential doctrine — the eating of meat sacrificed to idols.

There are times when decisive action needs to be taken to maintain order in an ecclesia. When the ecclesias in Crete were falling apart from the destructive doctrine of the Judaizers, Paul sent Titus to "set in order the things that are wanting, and ordain elders in every city." The decisive actions of Titus — coupled with his training of spiritually mature brethren to do the same (which Paul takes great pains to define for him in Titus 1:6-9) — were intended to fix these problems and bring peace. The whole letter of Paul to Titus is concerned with how to bring peace to a contentious ecclesia and is well worth our time in study.

"Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. Those things, which ye have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you" (Phil 4:8,9).

Kyle Tucker


  • Comment on Rom 14:16

DO NOT ALLOW WHAT YOU CONSIDER GOOD TO BE SPOKEN OF AS EVIL: The good thing refers to the liberty to eat meat or to do anything in the realm of "doubtful matters" which is not specifically forbidden. But people could legitimately speak of such an action — even if it were truly no more than "doubtful" — as actually evil if it resulted in the fall of a brother.

"To be spoken of as evil" is, in Greek, "to be blasphemed". Edwards writes: "If Christian freedom is employed to the detriment of a believer's salvation, then the work of God in the life of the believer is itself spoken of as evil and blasphemed."

  • Comment on Rom 14:17

THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS NOT A MATTER OF EATING AND DRINKING: With keen spiritual insight, Paul lifts the entire discussion to a higher level than mere eating and drinking. Similarly, in another place Paul again states what the kingdom of God is not!: "For the kingdom of God is not a matter of talk but of power" (1 Cor 4:20).

Paul's readers, all of them, are the loyal subjects of Christ's coming kingdom. They know that this kingdom is in reality a future hope — a kingdom to be established on the earth at the return of Christ, and after the resurrection, where the righteous will have been glorified. All this is absolutely true, but this wonderful future inheritance is so certain for believers that, in their minds and spiritual lives, they may feel it to be almost a reality now. Indeed, they commit themselves so heartily to this vision of “hope and glory” that even now they place themselves in Christ's royal realm. Even now — in this evil age — they swear allegiance to Christ as their only Lord and Master.

This aspect of a spiritual kingdom, which in some sense believers experience even in this life, is not unheard of in the New Testament. Another instance of this may be seen in Colossians 1:13, where Paul states that the Father "has rescued us from the dominion of darkness and brought us into the kingdom of the Son He loves." Yet even in this immediate context, of a kingdom somehow experienced in the here and now, Paul can speak of a future kingdom which is the true hope of every believer. The Father, he says, "has qualified you to share in the inheritance of the saints in the kingdom of light" (Col 1:12) — the word "inheritance" plainly pointing toward the future.

Also, Christ's teachings refer to something like a present "kingdom of heaven", most notably in Matthew 13. In this one chapter the Lord introduces no fewer than six parables with the words, "The kingdom of heaven is like…" (vv. 24, 31, 33, 44, 45, 47; also cp Matt 18:23; 20:1; 22:2). Plainly, these parables all discuss how faithful individuals should live in this world, not so much how they expect to live in a future world. Among other things, in this world they should preach the gospel (of a future kingdom, of course) even now; they should search for the hope of that future kingdom as for hidden treasure; they should treasure the gospel message as a pearl of great price; and they should seek to convert others to this wonderful hope (again, of a future kingdom). It is easy to see that, even while the kingdom of God is, in its fullness, a hope for the future, it is nonetheless a very real philosophy that has a great impact on how believers should live today.

Even if the kingdom of God has this present aspect, as described above, it must never be lost sight of that the kingdom of God is (or rather, will be) a literal, physical, material force upon the earth, which will break in pieces and consume all other kingdoms (e.g., Dan 2:44; 7:13,14,18,22,27; Hag 2:22; Rev 11:15; Zech 14:9; Psa 2:8,9; Zech 1:16,17; 2:12; Luke 1:32,33; 22:29,30; Acts 1:6; 15:15,16; Mic 4:6-8; Obad 1:17,20,21; etc.).

Without this future hope, the believer's present is a broken reed, or an empty shell.

Living as they do in a spiritual realm, believers' real concerns are not external ones such as diet, but rather the spiritual realities motivating life and shaping conduct. With this in mind, the strong will surely agree that their insistence on Christian liberty in doubtful matters must not endanger the spiritual development of weak believers, for whom Christ also died.

but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit: "Righteousness" and "peace" and "joy" may be taken as a hendiatris, that is, "one made out of two or three", and thus may be restated: "a peaceful, joyful righteousness".

The phrase "in the Holy Spirit" lacks the definite article in the original. Keeping in mind that capitalizing certain words is an aspect of modern translations, this phrase may be stated: "in a holy spirit", i.e., a mind and heart based on the holiness which comes from and through God.

Putting these two phrases together, we may conclude: 'The kingdom of God is all about developing and demonstrating "a peaceful and joyful righteousness", born out of "a holy spirit", which comes from focusing our mind upon the holiness of God.

BUT OF RIGHTEOUSNESS: In this context "righteousness" ("dikaiosune") is not justification or the imputation of righteousness through faith in the grace of God, as discussed in depth earlier in the letter. Instead, here it refers, more narrowly, to the right conduct to which the believer is called in obedience to the will of God (cp. Rom 6:13, 16, 18).

PEACE AND JOY IN THE HOLY SPIRIT: Peace, which includes reconciliation with God (Rom 5:1; cp. Phil 4:7), and joy (Rom 5:11; 1 Thes 1:6; and all of the Philippians!) are fruits of the Spirit, and manifestations of the love which is taught by God (Gal 5:22,23; cp. Rom 12:9,10).

Peace and joy are combined in one of the Proverbs as well:

"There is deceit in the hearts of those who plot evil, but joy for those who promote peace" (Prov 12:20).

"Joy is an unexpected alternative to deceit; the two halves of the proverb make the point that what we pursue for others, and the way we pursue it, leaves its mark on our cast of mind. 'Peace' includes the idea of general welfare — and to be planning this for other people is to enjoy its by-products ourselves" (Derek Kidner).

Both Jonathan speaking with King Saul (1 Sam 19:4-7), and Abigail speaking with David (1 Sam 25:23-32), rejoiced in the success of their good counsels for peace.

"Joy" and "peace" occur side-by-side in the list of Galatians 5:22,23 (as aspects of the fruit of the Spirit), and again in the Beatitudes, where the seventh blessing is for the peacemakers (Matt 5:9), and the eighth is for those who are persecuted because of righteousness: "Rejoice and be glad!" (Matt 5:10-12). Other instances of the joining together of "joy" and “peace":

  • When Israel repents and turns back to God, they will "go out in joy and be led forth in peace" (Isa 55:12).
  • At the same time, Jerusalem will bring God joy, and they will be in awe at the abundant peace He provides them (Jer 33:9).
  • "May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace as you trust in him" (Rom 15:13).
  • Comment on Rom 14:18

BECAUSE ANYONE WHO SERVES CHRIST IN THIS WAY IS PLEASING TO GOD: Acceptance with God involves the stressing of these great principles of Christian life, rather than whether or not we engage in some permissible practice.

AND APPROVED BY MEN: "Approved" is the Greek "dokimos" (see Rom 16:10; 1 Cor 11:19; 2 Cor 10:18). It means: put to the test and accepted. The same word is translated "proved genuine" in 1 Peter 1:7, where it refers to gold that is refined by fire.

This emphasis also wins the approval of other people since they realize what is more important, when they see these Christian principles in operation and experience their benefits.

  • Comment on Rom 14:19

LET US THEREFORE MAKE EVERY EFFORT TO DO WHAT LEADS TO PEACE AND TO MUTUAL EDIFICATION: Peace and edification are always desirable, and never cause others to stumble. Bitterness, strife and division are never desirable, and often cause others (particularly the young and the novices) to stumble and fall.

MAKE EVERY EFFORT: The Greek "dioko" means to pursue, to press on toward a goal with intensity. The same word is used by Paul in 2 Timothy 2:22: "Pursue ['dioko'] righteousness, faith, love and peace, along with those who call on the Lord out of a pure heart." It seems that "peace" especially requires this "pursuit":

  • "Make every effort to live in peace with all men" (Heb 12:14).
  • "If it is possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone" (Rom 12:18).
  • "Whoever would love life and see good days must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from deceitful speech. He must turn from evil and do good; he must seek peace and pursue ['dioko'] it" (1 Pet 3:10,11, quoting Psa 34:12-14).

So William Klassen comments: "The cumulative impression of these texts is that for the early Christian community peace had a very high priority. Could this stress on the value of harmonious life within community and beyond have come from Jesus himself?" (Anchor Bible Dictionary on "Peace").

On the negative side, the same word, "dioko", is often translated "persecute". Jesus uses the same word this way nine times (Matt 5:10-12,44; 10:23; 23:34; Luke 11:49; 21:12; 15:20), and other New Testament writers use it the same way about 25 times.

The apostle Paul has used “dioko" (pursue) in just this way in Romans already: "Bless those who persecute you" (Rom 12:14). Within the space of two chapters, Paul speaks of those who pursue believers relentlessly so as to do them harm (Rom 12:14), and then encourages believers, never to "pursue" ("dioko") anyone to persecute or harass them, but always to "pursue relentlessly" ("dioko") anything that will lead to peace (Rom 14:19). King The counterpoint here reminds us of David's conduct toward his enemy Saul (1 Sam 24-26). While Saul and his soldiers pursued David and his men incessantly, with vengeance in their hearts, David — just as incessantly, and more so — pursued peace, making the most extraordinary efforts to avoid inflicting any harm upon his nemesis Saul.

PEACE: "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called sons of God" (Matt 5:9; cp notes, Rom 14:17). Peacemakers are those who make every effort — who work tirelessly and relentlessly — to do what leads to peace.

MUTUAL EDIFICATION: "Edification" is "oikodome": to build up, as of an edifice or building (cp. Eph 2:21; Heb 3:6; 1 Pet 2:4-10). This was Paul's key word in dealing with the problems created by the manifestation of Holy Spirit gifts in Corinth; he wrote that the gifts that were most important were those that especially built up or strengthened the church (1 Cor 14:5, 12, 26). Paul had begun his letter to the Romans in a similar manner, when he wrote:

"I long to see you so that I may impart to you some spiritual gift to make you strong — that is, that you and I may be mutually encouraged by each other's faith" (Rom 1:11,12).

The New Testament understands peace not simply as 'peaceful coexistence', i.e., an absence of hostility, and a tolerance of differences and difficulties. It is rather an active participation in wholeness and well–being that results from God's pronouncement of righteousness in Christ (Rom 5:1). Paul expressly prefaces 'edification' with 'mutual', thus repeating the theme of Romans 12:3-5. that the transformed life is a life in relationship with others and in community (also 1 Thes 5:11). Individual godliness cannot be conceived of without collective godliness, in the same way that healthy lungs and kidneys, for example, support a functional circulatory system.

Mutual edification implies that the "strong", despite their tendency to look down on the “weak”, may actually learn something from them. It may be that they will come to appreciate loyalty to a tender conscience, and then begin to search their own hearts to discover that they have cared more about maintaining their position than about loving the 'weaker' brethren. Through the fresh demonstration of love by the strong, the weak will be lifted in spirit and renewed in faith and life.

And mutual edification suggests that the “weak” ones could also do their part by refraining from criticizing and passing unnecessary judgment upon the 'strong' ones.


Love will lead us to tolerance. We humans are by nature and practice intolerant creatures. Differences in others are repellant to us. Even those of us who love nonconformity nurture a desire to conform others to ourselves. This is especially true within those social subcultures where ideology is taken seriously. As such, it is true within those churches which value truth and holiness. Certainly there are breaches of standard beliefs which ,ay require our attention, and, if not repented of, must receive our censure and rejection. This is Christian. But when censure and rejection are among our most immediately apparent traits, as individuals or as churches, something is sadly amiss. We must show tolerance for one another out of the motivation of love (Eph 4:1,2). This is the whole point of that vital argument found in Romans 14:1 and 15:7. In matters not directly related to the faith and life of the gospel, freedom in a non-threatening environment must predominate. There must be no contempt; there must be no judgment. There must be love. There must be tolerance.

Or to illustrate it in another way: It is not just the smart members of a church who have something to say to the life and direction of that church. Those members who are not so well-informed, but who pray and who listen to the voice of the Spirit in the Scriptures have something vital to contribute to the church's life and health. This is surely in keeping with Paul's argument in 1 Corinthians 12:14–26 (concerning the One Body, with its many parts. Tolerance will lead us to respect one another. Tolerance will, therefore, lead to growth.

Love will lead us to communicate with one another in a manner which encourages growth. How do we speak the truth in love?… 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 shows us how to speak the truth in love:

"Love is patient, love is kind, and is not jealous; love does not brag and is not arrogant, does not act unbecomingly; it does not seek its own, is not provoked, does not take into account a wrong suffered, does not rejoice in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things."


  • Comment on Rom 14:20

DO NOT DESTROY THE WORK OF GOD FOR THE SAKE OF FOOD. ALL FOOD IS CLEAN, BUT IT IS WRONG FOR A MAN TO EAT ANYTHING THAT CAUSES SOMEONE ELSE TO STUMBLE: What is "the work of God"? There are at least two possibilities:

  • It may be the individual brother, weak though he might be (cp. Rom 14:15). Even the weakest of believers is still part of "God's workmanship" (Eph 2:10).
  • Or it may be the general peace and wellbeing of the whole community (Rom 14:19).

Paul may even have both considerations in mind. We must get our priorities straight: Individual preference, even if it is legitimate and permissible, should not take precedence over the needs of the weaker members of the body, and certainly not over the peace of the whole Body of believers.

DO NOT DESTROY: This word "destroy" is the Greek "kataluo", different from the Greek translated "destroy" used in verse 15 ("apollumi"). "Kataluo" means to pull or throw down, and makes a perfect contrast to the "edification" (building up) of verse 19. God is at work in and through Christ to "build up" the Body of believers, His family. Our privilege is to help in that work. In light of this, how unimaginably evil is it when Christ's would-be servants not only refuse to help him in "building up", but work instead to "pull down" what their Lord and his true servants are building up!


"Each one should be careful how he builds" (1 Cor 3:10).

I saw a group of men in my home town, A group of men tearing a building down. With a heave and a ho and a mighty yell, They swung a ball and the side wall fell. I said to the foreman, 'Are these men skilled, The kind you'd hire if you wanted to build?'

He laughed and said, 'Why, no indeed, Common labor is all I need, For I can tear down in a day or two What it took a builder ten years to do.' I thought to myself as I walked away: Which of these roles am I going to play?

Author unknown


  • Comment on Rom 14:21

IT IS BETTER NOT TO EAT MEAT OR DRINK WINE OR TO DO ANYTHING ELSE THAT WILL CAUSE YOUR BROTHER TO FALL: The "better" course — more noble and praiseworthy — is to do without meat under the circumstances, and to refrain from drinking wine, if partaking of either would be a stumbling block to anyone. Paul extends the principle to include anything that might have this effect.

For the first time in the discussion Paul mentions wine, although he did mention "drinking" earlier, in verse 17. This suggests that some 'weak' ones may have tended toward some form of asceticism. In view of Paul's strong stand in a similar matter involving the Corinthians, his counsel here is not something new: "Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to fall into sin, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to fall" (1 Cor 8:13). Paul is simply commending to others what has for some time been his rule for himself.

Constable adds: "We willingly alter our pace of walking while leading a small child by the hand so he or she will not stumble. How much more should we be willing to alter our Christian walk for the benefit of a weaker brother or sister in Christ whom we are leading.

  • Comment on Rom 14:22

SO WHATEVER YOU BELIEVE ABOUT THESE THINGS, KEEP BETWEEN YOURSELF AND GOD. BLESSED IS THE MAN WHO DOES NOT CONDEMN HIMSELF BY WHAT HE APPROVES: The strong believer can be happy in his private enjoyment of permissible practices because he knows that he is neither violating the will of God nor the conscience of a weak brother. As Paul sees it, the strong need only be concerned not to flaunt his Christian freedoms when he is in company with a 'weak' one. He certainly should not seek to force his own convictions on someone else. It is possible that the strong one, in his superior knowledge, may destroy the weak brother, for whom Christ died (1 Cor 8:11).

The NIV says: 'Keep what you believe [i.e., in these doubtful matters] between yourself and God.' However, the word translated "between" here is "enopion", with the meaning: 'to be seen by'. Perhaps a better reading, then, would be something like this, following the KJV, RSV, NET and NASB: 'Keep… to yourself before [i.e., in the presence of] God.'

This verse might be paraphrased: 'Keep to yourself what you believe about doubtful matters, when you are in the company of those who have weak consciences, knowing that you are always in the presence of God.' Or perhaps even better: 'Keep to yourself your practice of doubtful matters' — understanding that "doubtful" here doesn't mean what you think might be sinful (because you know it to be permissible), but what your weak brother might think sinful for himself.

This is admittedly a difficult matter in which to achieve the proper balance. Even Paul the apostle openly taught that there was nothing wrong with eating meat offered to idols, and that there was absolutely no need any longer to observe the customs and sacrifices of the Law. Yet he was careful to manage and control his behavior in certain circumstances. Sometimes, it seems, he was extremely cautious not to offend his weaker brothers, while at other times he taught and wrote boldly, without seeming to care what the consequences might be. The only sure conclusion we can draw is that, first and foremost, his every action was consistent with what he understood at the moment to be in the best interests of others.

Even so, in such matters, the "strong" brother is in a much easier position, and he should be grateful for it. He is able to accommodate his faith to the weak simply by refraining from exercising his full freedom when he feels such actions may hurt others. It is a small price to pay. And when he restrains himself so as not to offend the weaker ones, he is following his Lord's example:

"We who are strong ought to bear with the failings of the weak and not to please ourselves. Each of us should please his neighbor for his good, to build him up. For even Christ did not please himself" (Rom 15:1-3).

On the other hand, the "weak" brother is one who often walks in fear — a fear of offending, if only in one point. The fears may seem silly to stronger ones, but they are no less frightening to the weak one.

  • Comment on Rom 14:23

BUT THE MAN WHO HAS DOUBTS IS CONDEMNED IF HE EATS, BECAUSE HIS EATING IS NOT FROM FAITH: This verse, in contrast to verse 22, seems addressed particularly to the weak brother. The weak, who eats something that he believes he should not eat, stands condemned, at least in his own mind — because his own action is contrary to what he believes to be right (even if his belief in this case is actually wrong).

The weak brother stands condemned in his own mind. But is a brother who goes against his own conscience actually condemned by God? Common sense suggests that a believer can scarcely be held guilty for doing what is actually acceptable. If that is the case, then where is the danger? Perhaps it is this: Such a brother has, in his own mind at least, put himself on a slippery slope. Taking the first 'false step', as he sees it, may make it easier for him to take a second and a third 'false step', and correspondingly more difficult for him to recover his previous position.

AND EVERYTHING THAT DOES NOT COME FROM FAITH IS SIN: "Faith" here (as in verses 1 and 22) does not refer to the teachings of the faith, nor to the specifics of the gospel that have to do with salvation. Instead, it refers here to what a person believes to be the will of God for himself personally. If a person does what he believes to be wrong, even though it is not wrong in itself, it becomes sin for him. He has violated what he believes to be God's will, and his conscience is thereby weakened. His action has become, for him at least, an act of rebellion against God. The dam has been breached, and now the flood ensues. The first act makes the next act, and each subsequent act, progressively easier than the previous one.


Romans 14 in relation to the Jerusalem Conference (Acts 15)

In the early church, there arose a faction which we may call the Judaizers. Some of these came down from Antioch to Jerusalem, where they actively promoted the idea that "the Gentiles must be circumcised and required to obey the law of Moses" (Acts 15:5). The apostles and elders of Jerusalem met to consider this matter. Then Peter rebutted the Judaizers' argument by showing that God Himself had selected Gentiles before, and through His Son Jesus Christ had done so again in the matter of Cornelius and others (Acts 10; 11; etc.): "He made no distinction between us and them… Now then, why do you try to test God by putting on the necks of the disciples a yoke that neither we nor our fathers have been able to bear?" (Acts 15:9,10).

James then proceeded to agree generally with Peter (verses 12-18). However, he also sought for a compromise by which those with leanings toward Judaism might be more ready to accept an influx of Gentile believers into the brotherhood. His proposal is given in verses 19-21:

"It is my judgment, therefore, that we should not make it difficult for the Gentiles who are turning to God. Instead we should write to them, telling them to abstain from [1] food polluted by idols, from [2] sexual immorality, from [3] the meat of strangled animals and from [4] blood. For Moses has been preached in every city from the earliest times and is read in the synagogues on every Sabbath."

The first question here is: If the apostles and elders knew what was right, why did they go even as far as they did in putting any requirements upon Gentile believers (other than the obvious one, to refrain from "sexual immorality")?

And the second question is: After the requirements were put on Gentile believers, how could Paul later teach (as he had taught earlier) that it was wrong to "force Gentiles to follow [any?] Jewish customs" (Gal 2:14)? And how could he teach that "a man is not justified by observing the law, but by faith in Jesus Christ", and that "by observing the law no one will be justified" (v 16)?

To the first question, A.D. Norris says, first of all:

Having cast his judgment in favor of what Paul and Barnabas had been preaching among the Gentiles, however, James [the presumed chairman of the Jerusalem council] now turns to practical measures to ensure that the new liberties are not abused. Acts and Epistles

Norris goes further, however. He first points out that the specific prohibition against "sexual immorality", or "fornication", seems out of place, for "It would be putting it on altogether too low a level to suppose that James and the others would condemn fornication merely to avoid embarrassment to Jewish fellow-believers."

This observation leads him to go further and suggest that the other three requirements or prohibitions had not so much to do with Jewish kosher practices as with the eating of meat offered to idols.

In his Acts of the Apostles, Harry Whittaker points out that the particular restrictions mentioned in Acts 15 all come from one short passage in Leviticus 17:7-10, which is altogether connected with the worship of idols:

"They must no longer offer any of their sacrifices to the goat idols to whom they prostitute themselves… Any Israelite or any alien living among them who offers a burnt offering or sacrifice and does not bring it to the entrance to the Tent of Meeting to sacrifice it to the Lord — that man must be cut off from his people… Any Israelite or any alien living among them who eats any blood — I will set my face against that person who eats blood and will cut him off from his people."

"The meat of strangled animals" (Acts 15:20, 29) refers to meat not properly bled when the animal was slain.

It is also worth noting that this commandment, though addressed to "all the Israelites" (Lev 17:1,2,5,8, etc.), was also an obligation resting upon "any alien living among them" (vv. 8, 10, 12). And the Gentiles who had accepted the Hope of Israel and been baptized into Christ would certainly fit in such a category.

Now we must return to Norris, picking up again in Acts and Epistles, where we must quote in some detail:

"It is the remaining item, the prohibition of food which has been offered to idols, which seems likely to provide the clue to the meaning of the entire decree. For the Law as such did not contain such a prohibition, and when this one was later interpreted by Paul he construed it remarkably liberally. No idol is anything in the world, and there is no god but One (1 Cor 8:1-13). In consequence meat which has been dedicated to such a 'nothing' is the same afterwards as it was before. It is perfectly permissible for the believer to eat such meat since he so regards it, but it would be perilous to another if that other thought the believer was performing the act of worship which normally went with such eating. The peril would be particularly great 'if a man see thee who hast knowledge sitting at meat in an idol's temple' ( 1 Cor 8:10), and as a result were to feel free to eat such food, perhaps preferring it, and so come to adopt the idolatrous associations which go with it, so being tempted to return to idolatry and lose his inheritance in the Christian hope.

"The same advice, for the same reasons, is repeated later in the same Letter. There is only one religious feast for the believer, and that is the participation in the communion of the blood of Christ and the communion of the body of Christ (1 Cor 10:14-33). It is not permitted, indeed it is not thinkable, that one should drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons, partake of the table of the Lord and the table of demons. If a believer is invited by an unbeliever to a feast, he is entitled to behave as he does in a butcher's shop, where he buys what lies to hand, asking no question for conscience' sake (1 Cor 10:25, 27). But it anyone tells him, 'This has been offered in sacrifice to idols', then he must not eat, for his sake that showed it, and for conscience's sake [v. 28]. A believer must not knowingly and deliberately offer the Gentile convert the opportunity of concluding that if he became a Christian it would be proper for him to continue to be a pagan as well.

"With that recognition a flood of light bursts on the decree of the apostles and elders, which is immediately seen to be a purposeful, wise, and essential decision, far outstripping in importance any supposed concessions to Jewish susceptibilities. In fact it deserves a banner-headline: So they must remove temptation from themselves and from others by ceasing to eat the idols' consecrated food. They must get right away from the sanctified fornication which went on in the temples of idols."

A.D. Norris then concludes this section of his discussion with these words, in bold print (apparently his own banner-headline):

"Christians are not required to become Jews, but they must cease to be pagans."

By this interpretation, then, he reconciles the decree of the Jerusalem Council with the earlier and the later teachings of Paul. As he sees it, the prohibitions of Acts 15 were not against all non-kosher practices, but only against the ones that were specially associated with pagan Gentile temples. This would be a very reasonable set of prohibitions altogether, which should not interfere in the least degree with the "liberty" of "strong brothers" at all.

Furthermore, the second question no longer needs any answer. The Gentiles were not being forced to follow Jewish customs. According to Norris, the Gentile believers were only being asked to take care that none of their actions could lead prospective Gentile converts, or any Jewish Christians, to conclude that, when they ate meat offered to idols, they were in any way condoning anything else that went on in pagan temples — including the sacrificial rituals themselves, and especially the ritual prostitution or fornication that accompanied the sacrifices.

In his study of Acts 15, Harry Whittaker adds a further thought: "It would appear that the prohibitions regarding food came to be regarded as having only temporary force. When Jewish brethren had learned to live with this problem it became possible for Paul to write:

'Meat commendeth us not [i.e., 'does not bring us near': NIV] to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse' (1 Cor 8:8).

'Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let him which eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him' (Rom 14:3). 'Every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving' (1 Tim 4:4)."

Norris's approach may not seem conclusive to some, because they feel that the Jerusalem Council's decree was intended to have broader application than what he outlines. For them, then, Harry Whittaker's suggestion may still explain how Paul could seem later to contradict the Jerusalem Decree, because the Council's prohibitions were regarded, even at the time, as having only temporary force.


Different, but the same

Let us imagine a group of men walking across the hills of Galilee. They all have beards, and wear robes that mark them as Jews. But there the similarities ends. Some are tall, some short; some are stocky and some slim. Some are young, while others are much older. Some are light-skinned, while others are much darker.

As we come closer we see their faces. Some bear the accumulated evidence of lives lived outdoors; the wind and rain, and the relentless glare of the Middle Eastern sun, have taken their toll. Other faces are softer and paler; plainly they have not yet been exposed to the elements in the same way.

Now they are close enough that we may see their hands. As we might expect, we see the hands of fishermen, as well as the hands of clerks. Now we turn and walk alongside them for a while, listening. We hear the accents of "hillbillies" from Galilee, and then the cultured, educated language of Judah and Jerusalem.

Clearly, they are all very different from one another. Yet they are all the same in a very important way: they are all walking with a purpose and they are all following the same leader — they are all putting their feet, one after another, in the very footprints of their Master.

Let's assume we take some time to know these men better. There's John, a young man who is naturally quiet and reserved. His clothes are well-made and expensive. He has the air of the upper class, of people who are used to being comfortable, going where they please, and getting what they want. We learn later than he is the son of a wealthy businessman, that he grew up in a family which entertained rich and important people, a family that owned vacation homes and employed a number of servants. But he isn't just a spoiled rich kid — the more we observe him, the more we perceive new depths: his mind seeks out the subtleties and hidden meanings in everything he experiences. He is studious and perceptive in ways that surpass his companions.

Then there's Peter. It doesn't take long to learn about him. For one thing, he'll tell you everything he's thinking, and compel you to listen. Older than John, Peter is 'working class', a coarse fisherman with a wife and family to support. He is not interested in the 'finer things' of life; he's never had them. Sometimes he curses, loudly, when things don't go to suit him. He has been known to pull out a concealed dagger and wave it around when he feels threatened. He is given to boasting about what he can do. In a group, he is usually the first to speak, and the first to act — a natural leader. We spend some time with him, and we come to see a man of energy and self-assurance. Sometimes these traits cause him to make thoughtless mistakes. At the same time, we also see a man truly eager to do the right thing — even when his enthusiasm turns him into a bull in a china shop.

As the disciples walk in the footsteps of Jesus, do the young man of privilege and the rough fisherman walk side by side? How do they manage to smooth over their differences?

Then there is Matthew, a despised tax collector. He has grown rich by working hand in hand with the Romans. He was, in the eyes of many Jews, a hated collaborator with their worst enemies. His work has alienated him from the Temple services, and from all polite society. Good Jews consider him "unclean", and treat him as an outcast. He has probably sought out associations among the other outcasts of Israel — he has been a "friend of sinners".

Near Matthew there walks Simon the Zealot. In earlier days, Simon had been a zealous nationalist, a 'freedom fighter'. Some would have called him a terrorist. But he considered himself '100% Jew and proud of it'. At one time he would have poured out the last drop of his blood for his beloved nation, and their dream of independence. He would have given his life gladly, if it could have brought about the deaths of the detested Romans. Once upon a time he had cursed, with a passion, all 'oppressors', everything they stood for, and everyone who had anything to do with them.

As these men follow their Lord, do the 'traitor' and the 'patriot' walk together? How do they ever manage to cooperate with one another?

There are also women who follow the Master, walking a bit behind the men. Their clothing marks them out as Jews also, but otherwise they are, likewise, quite different among themselves.

Let us imagine, again, that we can see the disciple Mary. She is a “bookworm”, a dreamer, always praying and meditating. Frankly, she is simply not very practical and not very mindful of others. Alongside her is her sister Martha. Martha is a capable provider, always thinking ahead and making notes, always busy in the kitchen and about the house.

Since we are still imagining, let us go one step further, and imagine that we can read the minds of these two sisters, and hear their thoughts.

There is Mary; what is she thinking?

'It's so difficult. Here I am walking along, trying to enjoy the beauty of the landscape, and the lovely features of God's handiwork. I want so much to consider the flowers and the birds, and at the same time to remember the psalms and proverbs — the ones that speak of the beauties of the natural world as a counterpoint to the glories of God's Word. But there she is, going on and on to herself while I have to listen — about where we are going to stop for supper, and what provisions will have to be made. Can't Martha just give it a rest, and enjoy this wonderful day?'

Now we tune out the "Mary" frequency, and zero in on "Radio Martha".

'How can I even think about what needs to be done, while she is chattering on about this little blossom, and that silly bird? They've been flowering and fluttering since before she was born, but right now we need to think about food and shelter, and how to care for this group of men. If it weren't for me and a few like me, nothing would ever get done around here. Somebody has to think about such things! I love Mary, I really do… but if we all were like her, we'd simply starve in the wilderness.'

Was there ever tension among the members of this diverse group? Angry words? Heated arguments, followed by hostile silences? Of course — they were human.

In a sense, the group of men and women who journeyed with Jesus represent all believers in all ages. As they followed Jesus, not all at once, but along the way, they were molded into a "fellowship" — we might even call it a "follow-ship"! It was the Lord Jesus who bound them all together, in him. If men like Peter had spoken English, they would have chuckled at the happy coincidences of the words: first, the closeness in sound of "fellow" and "follow", and then the fact that those who are in "fellowship" with one another have become "fellows" in the same "ship".

When the storms of life battered that ship, or boat, as happened on the Sea of Galilee, it was the Master who calmed the winds and brought the boat safely to shore. Those who remained in the boat, the "fellows" in the "ship", would be saved along with him.

When these men and women set out to follow Jesus, they did not leave their personalities and character traits behind them. Instead, they brought them along. They were who they were, lovely qualities along with less lovely ones. As they continued to follow Jesus, even their less lovely traits might be molded into useful tools which the Master could use.

One who is timid, and has a fondness for silent reflection, could — by the Lord's example — be developed into a thoughtfulness for others, and an ability to teach them, to open up and explain "deep things" from God's revelation.

An excessive exuberance and zeal could — by trials and tests — be purged of its more selfish elements and its pride, and made to perform courageous service for the Lord, and supporting and strengthening others to do the same.

Spiritual thinkers and diligent workers — quiet ones and loud ones, modest types and pushy types — could travel side by side, each one giving the other something that might be lacking otherwise.

These men and women were bound together because, in spite of all their superficial differences, they had precious things in common (Acts 2:42-47). These included:

  • the apostles' teaching (which was Christ's teaching also);
  • the breaking of bread;
  • individual and collective prayers, for the same people and the same hope;
  • memories of wonders and signs which proved the truth of their shared beliefs;
  • a common care and support for one another through all the trials of life;
  • the same meeting place, where they might regularly see one another;
  • common meals and other times in the company of each another;
  • the resulting opportunities to talk of their united faith, and to encourage one another;
  • time together to praise God, by reading and exhorting and singing; and
  • the joy of periodically seeing new members "born" into their spiritual family.

These men and women shared the experience of traveling with, and hearing the teaching of, the Son of God. Together they saw the blind and the lame and the diseased made whole again, and even the dead raised to new life. From him they learned that the greatest of all miracles was not the healing, and not even the raising from physical death. The greatest miracle occurred each time a person of the world was raised from a spiritual death, through belief and baptism, to be reborn as a child of God. When they sang on such occasions, they knew that their voices were joined with those of the angels in heaven!

So we learn all this too.

Together, we have all embraced the hope of a kingdom to come, when all wrongs will be righted, and life will be pure and peaceful and blessed, as God intended from the very beginning. Together, we have learned that there is no need to fret and worry, and to blame others — whether it be bosses or co-workers or parents or neighbors or politicians — when things don't work out as well as we'd like. Together, we have learned that there is no need to scheme, nor to make excessive provisions for the future, because our Lord holds the future in his hand, and that future — and we ourselves — are all under his control.

By degrees, we come to see that the temporary, superficial things that divide us become more and more trivial. The glorious, eternal things that unite us become more and more important.

Today, some of us have more money than others. Some read one version of the Bible, while others set great store by a different one. Some read a little Greek, and some insert Hebrew names and titles into their Bible readings, while others have enough difficulty just reading their Bibles in English.

Some have very definite views about Last Days prophecy, while others hold very different views equally fervently. Still others wish both sides would preach the coming Kingdom of God in its simplicity, and leave it for the events themselves to prove the rightness and wrongness of various predictions.

Some decorate Christmas trees every December, while others don't even want to hear a mention of the holiday. Some are undisturbed by most secular things, while others try to avoid all things which they see as 'worldly'.

Some are quiet and thoughtful; some are 'touchy' and easily angered. Some are idealistic; some are practical. Some are 'strictly by the book' brothers, while others always seek out 'the spirit of the law'. Some are conservative traditionalists who hold fast to all the "old paths" and resist anything new. Some are liberal innovators who campaign for openness and change, and want to "prove all things", no matter the cost.

Even in some first-centuries ecclesias, Jewish believers, who kept the feast days scrupulously, looked across their meeting room to see "unclean" Gentiles, who purchased non-kosher meat from pagan temples, looking back at them.

In some ecclesias today, believers of equally varied backgrounds and opinions look suspiciously upon one another, even as they share the bread and the wine.

From the first century to the twenty-first, the need to rise above inconsequential differences, and find common ground in the eternal truths alone, has always been a challenge for Christ's people.

We are different in so many ways, but in the most meaningful way we are, very much, all the same. We all follow the same Lord.

Believers must look to the power of Christ's example to overcome the prejudice and fear associated with accepting people who are different. The unity displayed by following the same leader — despite those differences — will show who belongs to Jesus, and whom he counts as his own (John 10:14; 2 Tim 2:19). Did he not say, "By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another" (John 13:35)?


Summary

We have seen here something of how the mind of the great apostle worked. First, he understands, and teaches, that it is very wrong for a brother whom he calls "weak" to declare some action a sin when it is in fact not a sin. So the apostle correctly teaches, with no ambiguity, that all kinds of foods are lawful, even when they have been offered to idols.

Having taught this, however, Paul still refuses to grant the "strong" brother, who agrees with Paul on the principle, full freedom to do whatever he pleases, even when he knows it to be innocent. Why? Because the "strong" brother must be loving enough to rein in his own personal freedom precisely at the point where that freedom may cause his "weak" brother (who is, actually, wrong!) to do what he thinks is a sin. And why is that? Because the "weak" brother who doubts is condemned if he continues to do what, in his own conscience, he believes to be wrong.

How far will Paul go to protect even a weak brother from the consequences of his weak conscience? It seems that he will stop at nothing. So we quote the apostle one final time: "Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to fall into sin, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to fall" ( 1 Cor 8:13).

Paul thus explains the full measure of love. A brother in Christ who is "strong" should never hesitate to deny himself even a legitimate indulgence if it will keep other believers from falling away.

In the context of Paul's use of "strong" and "weak", how much more does this imply a corollary for the "weak" brother: The brother in Christ who is "weak" should especially deny himself the indulgence of making unnecessary rules and regulations, if such restraint may prevent other believers from falling away.